JPHiP Forum

AKB48 Fanfics => AKB48 Fanfics => Topic started by: firebird123 on February 28, 2016, 09:19:49 PM

Title: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) COMPLETE
Post by: firebird123 on February 28, 2016, 09:19:49 PM
                                                                        THROUGH TIME INDEX (COMPLETE)

- CHAPTER 01 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=40285.msg1367285#msg1367285)    - CHAPTER 02 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=40285.msg1367286#msg1367286)    - CHAPTER 03 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=40285.msg1367287#msg1367287)   - CHAPTER 04 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=40285.msg1367446#msg1367446)   - CHAPTER 05 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=40285.msg1367797#msg1367797)   - CHAPTER 06 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=40285.msg1368457#msg1368457)   - CHAPTER 07 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=40285.msg1369157#msg1369157)   - CHAPTER 08 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=40285.msg1369848#msg1369848)   - CHAPTER 09 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=40285.msg1370483#msg1370483)   - CHAPTER 10 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=40285.msg1371001#msg1371001)
- CHAPTER 11 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=40285.msg1371629#msg1371629)   - CHAPTER 12 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=40285.msg1372624#msg1372624)   - CHAPTER 13 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=40285.msg1373173#msg1373173)   - CHAPTER 14 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=40285.msg1373571#msg1373571)   - CHAPTER 15 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=40285.msg1374235#msg1374235)  - CHAPTER 16 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=40285.msg1375512#msg1375512)   - CHAPTER 17 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=40285.msg1376107#msg1376107)   - CHAPTER 18 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=40285.msg1376626#msg1376626)   - CHAPTER 19 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=40285.msg1377113#msg1377113)   - CHAPTER 20 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=40285.msg1377688#msg1377688)   - CHAPTER 21 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=40285.msg1379529#msg1379529)   
- CHAPTER 22 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=40285.msg1380408#msg1380408)   - CHAPTER 23 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=40285.msg1381679#msg1381679)   - CHAPTER 24 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=40285.msg1383298#msg1383298)   - CHAPTER 25 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=40285.msg1384556#msg1384556)   - CHAPTER 26 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=40285.msg1385372#msg1385372)   - CHAPTER 27 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=40285.msg1386357#msg1386357)   - CHAPTER 28 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=40285.msg1387192#msg1387192)   - CHAPTER 29 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=40285.msg1387912#msg1387912)   - CHAPTER 30 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=40285.msg1389241#msg1389241)   - CHAPTER 31 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=40285.msg1390044#msg1390044)   - CHAPTER 32 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=40285.msg1390869#msg1390869)
- CHAPTER 33 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=40285.msg1394501#msg1394501)   - CHAPTER 34(FINAL) (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=40285.msg1398257#msg1398257)




The life of Matsui Rena is what you can define as perfect, her father was the owner of one of the biggest companies un japan. She was beautiful like those princess in Disney stories, with a long and black hair, lips naturally pink, a slender and tall figure, and with a white and perfect skin, any man or woman would fall for her at first sight . She even was one of the most intelligent students in her collage.
With money, intelligence, beauty and of course a lovely family that adore her perfect doughter, Rena should be the happiest person in the world, then why does she felt so lonely, knowing that she can have any person to her feets, then why wasn’t it enought for her?
At the age of 21 she already had given up in love, the only person she had ever had an interest were with her just because she was Matsui Rena, the most desire and rich girl in collage.
But one thing that only appear in Sci-fic books and movies happend to her, in her 22 birthday, Rena asked for the only wish she could have asked in her perfect life, a wish that will make her know what true, pure and intense love really was for the first time in her life, a wish that would take her to XV century traviling in time just to meet with Matsui Jurina, the princes of Sakae Kingdom in 1483
——————————————————————————————————–
So this is the prologue, this is my first time writing a story, i don’t know how often i would update, but definitly i would finish it.
Some things may not be so logic like jurina being a prince and that the relationdhip between woman in XV century be normal, but well like this is more fun.
The last thing is that my first lenguage is not english, so sorry if i have a lot of gramar mistakes
Title: Re: Through Time Wmatsui
Post by: sasshirie on February 28, 2016, 10:07:49 PM

At the age of 21 she already had given up in love, the only person she had ever had an interest were with her just because she was Matsui Rena, the most desire

interresting idea but do you proofread? (sorry for my mistakes but im no writer so i make them)  :)

just a questin but I tried reading this sentence like 5 times and still dont get the meaning of it. what did you want to say with it?
Title: Re: Through Time Wmatsui
Post by: firebird123 on February 28, 2016, 10:21:10 PM
Yes sorry, i missed a comma. At the age of 21 she already had given up in love, the only person she had ever had an interest, were with her just because she was Matsui Rena. Maybe now you can undestand it
Title: Re: Through Time Wmatsui
Post by: Raizel on February 28, 2016, 10:46:19 PM
Nice prologue..
Woah a time travel..
What kind of world is it? Is it a fantasy world with magic and sword or just the world from the past?
Can't wait to read further~ hehe..
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME WMATSUI CHAPTER 01
Post by: firebird123 on March 01, 2016, 09:01:32 PM
THROUGH TIME - CHAPTER 01

July 27th 8:00 am fifteen hours left

I woke up in my big bed the day of my 22 birthday, I really don’t see why I should be happy and celebrate that I lost one more year of my youth, for my that just doesn’t make sense. But to my parents and my best friend looks like it is an important event that explains why they were staring at me with those ridiculous hats and singing out loud the typical birthday song.
“Come on Rena, don’t be sour, you should be happy, throw away that arrogant personality of yours at least for today”

“How can I be happy if i have poetry class in the morning, and even more I had to wake up with those noisy sounds” I reply to Furukawa Airin my best and childhood friend.

“You know what she mean, I have never understood why is it that you don’t have any interest for your birthday, you should celebrate that you are alive for one more year, we even give you anything that you ask for today, so don’t be silly and enjoy this day” My father told me while I was choosing my clothes for today.

“I don’t see a reason to celebrate such a thing, I didn’t do anything special to celebrate, living is just an instinct, if I do what you are saying, then I should do a party for every hour that I am alive, and I already get everything that I want even if it is not my birthday. So please just go out from my room I have to go to collage”

The only thing that my parents and Airin did was sight and go out from the room, every year was the same, and it looks like this year anything would change.

Since I was a child, I have been a lonely girl, I don’t give anybody the chance to know me, that is because I know what intention they have, the only thing that people see in my is my parents money and prestigious name, if have a partner or people see you around me, instantly your status would go up. I have learn this by the wrong way, a lot of friends and even lovers have betrayed me because of selfish reasons, people can only think in themselves, and when they have the chance to get what they want, they would not think it twice, even if they hurt someone, and for some reason that someone was always me. The only three persons that I really trust are my parents and Airin, she has been my friend for sixteen years. She has seen every single heartbroken that I had, she never left my side and always support my.

Airin has a girlfriend, Takayanagi Akane, the first time that I met her I wasn’t really sure about her,  I didn’t want anyone hurt my best and only friend, but with time she won my respect and trust to take care of Airin.

10:00 am fourteen hours left

In the way to my classroom everybody turn their sight towards me, and even made a path, like if I was celebrity or something, I was tired to see the same behavior in people when I pass by, I can listen them whisper, they said things like “look that bitch who she think she is” this one is really common, with time I just get used to it.

I really appreciate time more than I should, and poetry class was the perfect definition of losing it, my teacher was talking about the concept of love in XV century and how pure it was, the fact that in those times a love would make the wonderful prince give the life to bring happiness to the princess, a love that would go through fire water and time beating everything that comes, I really was starting to get angry at those words, that kind of things only happen in Sci-Fi movies and books, the only true love that I know have gone through all kind of bad and good times is the one between my parents, that is because my family not always was successful, at the beginning of their company they had to starve because anybody believed that they would succeed, and even though, any of her parents leave the others side.

That is why I thought that love is an illusion and only those selected people like my parents are one in a million that can experience true love like in the imaginary and not possible prince and princess stories.

1:00 pm eleven hours left

After those three hours that felt like an eternity to me, I was heading to the cafeteria toward Airin and Akane, from afar they looked just like a perfect couple, hugging and teasing each other, looking at them I was feeling kind of jealous, deep inside my I had a little hope to find that special person, but after so many tries I just gave up, at least in this life that person doesn’t exist.

“Here she is, the birthday girl, how has been your day?” Asked me Akane with a big grin.

“As boring as it was yesterday and would be tomorrow, you know that I don’t see any difference in my birthday”

“You know what they say, you never know”

“But I do know, there is nothing mystical or different in your birthday, you just are alive one more year like know I’m alive one more minute, hey if you talk to me at least can you stop kissing and listen, I would get diabetes by all the honey around”

“God Rena, if I weren’t used to that annoying personality of yours, I had already punch you in the face, why are you such a witch lately, I really hope that one day you find someone that make you see that human being can really love, and that make you change to a person that you would not even recognize yourself, you just wait” Airin said with a tired tone, she more than anyone know what Rena had been through, but what her friend had become is not even the shadow of what she was in the past, she really miss the cheerful and happy girl that Rena was before society made her like this, but she still had the hope that the girl would find that person that would fix her heart.

“Yeah I’ve been waiting 22 years; I think that is enough time to just give up, I would keep on going by my one, after all is not like I didn’t tried”

“Mmmm what about that girl from your class, the one that is really cute, I listened that she likes you, why don’t you try?”

“Do you mean Shibata Aya?, she already confessed to my, but I heard that her family is going through hard times, and guess what, after all begin she just realize that she love me, what a coincidence how lucky I am”

“Ok I got it, you don’t really like anyone? There are a lot of people around”

“Not really, and I don’t want to talk about it anymore”

And with that little discussion and more talk about stupid things I finished my lunch and went to my last class in the day, as expected everything was the same like a normal day, I do believed that something different would happen, I just had a strange feeling that something would happen at any time, but after all that should be just my mind playing with me.

6:00 pm six hours left

When I arrived at home, my mom and dad were waiting with excitement showing all over their faces, they were really happy celebrating my birthday, maybe the meaning of a birthday is to celebrate the time with the person that you love with all your strength, I wonder if someone is waiting for me to celebrate their birthday with me. After having dinner I just went to my bedroom, like always

10:00 pm two hours left



After doing homework and have some reading, I was ready to go to bed, after all my birthday was a normal day, but suddenly the door opened and my parents in with a cake and some candles on it.

“You forget this Rena, is time that you ask for your wish” my mother said to me while the cake was approaching to my face to turn off the candles.

I sight, this was the only different thing in the day. I was having a hard time thinking about the wish, any material thing that I wanted I already have it, at the end something came to my mind

Even if it was a crazy thing, and I knew that this was impossible, but remembering what I talked to Airin and in my poetry class I though in something, I don’t lose anything by wishing this.

And the wish came

“ I wish I fall in love like in poetry stories does, a pure, intense and true love that make me forget about my loneliness and pain, I wish a can meet a person that make me forget about time, I wish I could have my love story”.

Then I blow the candles, I went to sleep, yes like always, but maybe my wake up may not be like always.

      12:01 am You should think better what you wish, 0 minutes left, it already                           start

————————————————————————————————–

The first chapter is kind of boring and short but it’s because it is like the introduction, the good thing start in the next chapter
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME CHAPTER 02
Post by: firebird123 on March 01, 2016, 09:02:32 PM
THROUGH TIME - CHAPTER 02

For some reason my bed wasn’t as comfortable as I remember it, it even felt like if it was wet, I couldn’t find my blanket and it was cold but we are in summer it makes no sense, at the end I resigned to open my eyes just to realize the reason for my discomfort. I woke up in a forest and I was lying on a mud puddle, awesome this time Airin went too far with her jokes. I stand up, I was only wearing shorts and a t-shirt as pijamas, and it looked like 6 am that explains why it was freezing.
“Ok Airin, you got me, now get out from where you are hiding, this is not fun anymore” I was screaming while looking for my friend, but after walking for a while I started to panic, this doesn’t look like a joke, now my paranoiac mind began to think that maybe this was a kidnapping, which is logic if you think about the fortune that her parents had, and that they for sure would give any amount of money to save her daughter.

The fear was controlling my body, so I started to run like I never did in my life, I couldn’t recognize the place, everywhere I saw there were only trees and more trees, I was getting desperate, I didn’t know what to do, suddenly from a bush came up a really big animal, it looked like a pig, but those eyes, skin and fangs told me that the animal was a wild pig, knowing how aggressive it was I stopped my steps and just stare at those scaring eyes.

“Just breath Rena, just don’t move, take small steps, you are going to get out of this, just keep calm” I told to myself, but   when I saw the big animal running towards me I knew that everything was over.

Because of the fear, cold, being starving and had running for so much time, my body was giving up to the tiredness, but before my eyes closed and I felt to the ground, I saw an arrow going through the wild pig’s head, I heard someone said “watch out” and before my body touched the ground, some arms caught me, after this everything is black

———————————————————————————————

If there was something that could relax me it was the hunting, and keeping in mind how good I am with the bow, it was a normal thing that in early morning hours i went to get some preys.

Yesterday I had a hard day, I had to attend two meeting with the dukes and marquises on behalf of my big sister Shinoda Mriko, or like people usually call her, Queen of Sakae. That is why me, Matsui Jurina prince of Sakae and second in command had to attend to any kind of important situations that my sister cannot.

But the real fact that I wanted to forget is the order that Shinoda gave me yesterday in the night when we both arrived, it doesn’t matter how much I tried to convince her to forget that decision, soon I would turn 18 and become an adult, is inevitable that decisions like this one be made, and I know that when the time comes it would be much worse, the next 12 months would be a decisive time to my life.

After killing some birds, I was starting to resign to the fact that this morning wasn’t normal, the normal thing is to find some deer, but this specific day there weren’t any animal that I could claim be a good hunting, is like if the forest wasn’t the same as always.

“Then I guess I would just back to the castle now” after I took my decision I was heading my steps to the big castle, but with the corner of my eye I saw a big wild pig, and not any wild pig, this one had declared me war one week ago when it managed to escape, this one had to be destiny definitely

“This time I would get it, you would make my day better”

But when I gave a better look, I realized that there were a girl with all her body full of mud, but nevertheless of this and the fact that she was kind of far, I could see that she was really beautiful, with long and black hair, maybe a little tangled but that made look kind of cute, and with a tall and slim figure. But there was something that caught even more my attention, and it was the strange clothes that she was wearing

“I wonder who ripped her clothes, he or she should be a savage for do that kind of stuffs to that lady, or maybe she is one of those girls that you can find in a cabaret” that is what I thought to myself, backing my sigh to the wild pig I knew that this one was going to attack the girl, that is why immediately I throw and arrow just in the middle of the head. At the same time the girl started to vanish, she was going straight to the floor, but before that happened I ran to catch her. Having a look to her face from close know, I could confirm what I though at a beginning, she was really beautiful.

———————————————————————————————–

Now I had regained some consciousness, I was in the state where I didn’t know if I was dreaming, I felt a slight roll and a soft wind in my face, I was moving, but obviously not because of my own steps, I could smell a sweet scent, just like cherries, it wasn’t cold any more, besides it was warm and comfortable, I could felt protected too, is like if where ever I were it was the place I have been looking all my life. After gain more consciousness I realized that I was being taken in someone’s shoulders and I had a little blanket in over me, at the same time I was thinking that maybe the person who is carrying me could be the same one who took me to this forest, I panicked and with some abrupt movements I let go the grip and felt to the ground making that my possible kidnapper stopped her steps and turn to face me.

I didn’t knew who was the person in front of me, but when I saw her I could felt my heart running in my chest. She was a girl I think of 18 or 20 years old, she was wearing the kind of clothes that people used centuries ago, with boots, tight pants and a white shirt a little bit loose.

Her features from each corner of her face were perfectly delineated, there was no place for any imperfection, and with black hair shoulder-length made  her features even more perfect. But what  left me without air and made me forget about my name were those shocking and deep black eyes that didn’t show any expression, I could fill how she see through me, suddenly everything around me disappear and the only thing that I cared was decipher what and who was behind that gaze.

“Are you ok?” The girl’s voice took me out from my trance and brings me back to reality, where she could be my kidnapper.

“Stay away, I don’t know who you are but you won’t get what you want”

Then the person in front of me knelt to be at my height and with a soft and smooth tone reply

“I won’t hurt you, I don’t know what are you doing in in my land, I have found you, a wild pig was going to attack you, now tell my your name”

Despite the situation and knowing that I shouldn’t trust her, I just could’t explain why I felt secure around her, and remembering the wild pig, then it has to be her who killed the animal and saved me.

“Rena”  my parents always taught me that it doesn’t matter the situation, I shouldn’t tell my surname to anyone that I don’t know, it is something that I learned since I was a child.

“Ok, Rena, my name is Matsui Jurina it is a pleasure” Then she took my hand and kissed it, that left me static, my mind couldn’t work well after she did that.

“Can you please tell me what and how did you get here and with that kind of clothes”

What does she mean, the girl that I know is Jurina and that have my same surname was saying, first of all it can’t be possible that all this forest belong to her, and second the one who is wearing strange clothes is she,  haven’t she saw a girl in shorts in her life or what.

“I don’t know, I just woke up here” after I answer she stood up and just started to walk, after a couple of steps she looked behind where I was

“Come on; follow me I would take you to the castle where we can talk in better conditions”

Castle, what kind of crazy Jurina Is?, now she even have a castle, but if I wanted to back home, I first needed to find a telephone so I didn’t say anything to her and just follow her steps.

In the way to the “castle” I was two steps behind her, it was incredible the way she walked, every step was sleeker than the previous, now that we both are standing up; I could tell that Jurina was taller than me. When we got out from the forest I couldn’t believe what my eyes were seeing, Jurina wasn’t lying, in front of me were a huge castle, thinking that she was the owner was ridiculous. 

Everything that was happening couldn’t be stranger, everyone around were wearing the same kind of clothes that Jurina was, and every time that someone passed by did a reverence while saying “Good morning Jurina-sama” exactly what kind of person Jurina is.

The castle’s entrance was a huge lounge just like in the five stars hotels with big paintings in the wall of people that I didn’t know but looked important, Jurina took me through a hallway in the second floor, in the way I could see expensive porcelain, and everything was fancy but with that touch of old.

“You can wait here, I would send someone to bring you some clothes, meanwhile you can have a bath, I will be waiting for you in the dining room, the maid would tell you how to get there”

The whole room was made of wood, there weren’t any telephone, tv, or at least a radio, it was like if the whole castle including people were a time capsule stuck in XV century.

The bathroom only had a small bathtub, which by the way was made of wood too. It was only when I in to the water that I could realize how full of mud my body was, when I finished the whole water was brown.

In the room was waiting a women of about 50 or 55 years old with a white dress for me, definitely when I get out of this I would have a good story to tell Airin.

“I will be waiting outside, please use this, I will take you to the dining room, Jurina-sama is waiting for you”

“Wait, can I used a telephone first”

“I am sorry, do you need what?”

“A telephone”

“I am really sorry madam I don’t know what you are talking about, please change your clothes”

Judging the expression that the maid had I could tell that she wasn’t lying, she really didn’t know what a telephone was, definitely something was wrong with this place.

In the dining room were a huge table, Jurina was sit there looking at me without any expression in her face, it was like if nothing could disturb her, I couldn’t avoid hypnotize with the look, again, a mysterious and intense aura was surrounding her, never before I felt so intimidated with someone’s presence. I could feel her gaze on me while I was walking to the chair. I started to eat not daring to look at her; the dining went in silence until Jurina talked

“Could you remember something?”

“No, I’m sorry, I just woke up there, ah but don’t worry, I just need a telephone to call a taxi, I am really thankful with your help and hospitality”

For the first time I could see an expression in Jurina’s face, she was as confuse as the maid was

“Do you need what to call what?” 

It is not possible that they really don’t know what a telephone or even a taxi was, what kind of people doesn’t know the basic of technology.

“Forget it, can you please tell me what place is this?”

“You are in Sakae Kingdom, specifically in the kingdom’s castle”

At this point I was already angry; how far they would go with all this, if it continues to long it wouldn’t take me to anything.

“Look Jurina, I don’t know what kind of game is this, but I really need to make a call to get out of here, so can you please come back to XXI century from XV just for a moment”

Jurina and everyone in the dining room were standing in their positions with a horror expression, I know that my tone was very disrespectful, but they looked like if I had made a big crime

“Listen, Rena, I will ask you to watch your tone and the way you talk to me, and second I don’t know where are you from or what kind of person you are, but we do are in XV century specifically, today is july 28 of 1483”

And that was the last straw that spilled the glass; I would not take this any longer.

“Ok, thank you very much for your help. I would make sure to reward you for this”

After saying this I stoop up from the table ready to get out from that place.

“Wait, where are you going you definitely don’t know the place” Jurina tried to stop me, but I would not take this joke any longer.

“I just need to get to the city, again thanks for your help”

Even if she wasn’t saying anything I could feel her following me, it was becoming uncomfortable so I turned around to face her.

“Can you please stop following me?”

“That is what I want, but something is telling me that you would get in trouble if you go alone, please let me walk you home”

I couldn’t felt more culpability with her reply, she was being really kind and I was just being impolite and arrogant.

“Yes, I really sorry the way I’ve been behaving, a lot of strange thing are happening to me and I didn’t react in the best way”

Anyone of us said anymore and we just started to walk to the town, everything went worst when we arrived there, carts and horses instead of cars or motorcycle, the streets were made of stone, and everyone around were wearing clothes like in Victorian age, and knight were standing in the streets instead of police. I couldn’t believe what I was seeing, and what Jurina told me was running in my head, with fear I approached to a man

“I am sorry can you please tell me what year is this”

“1483 miss”

My head was spinning and I couldn`t felt my knees, I was in XV century, I was trying to think in a logic reason, but there is nothing logic with this situation, the only thing that came to my mind was the wish I made the night before everything started, “I wish I fall in love like in poetry stories does” but I didn’t mean this when I did it, maybe if I do it again I can back to XXI century. I closed my eyes wishing with all my might to go back to my era, when I opened my eyes everything was the same, the only thing that was different is the fact that I did it in my birthday, that was the only different fact, if I want to go back to XXI century I would have to wait to my birthday.

Now everything made sense, the way they dress, talk, and even walking, the way people treat Jurina and why she lived in a castle, I only had to look around to confirm my hunch, everyone was greeting her with a smile in their faces.

I was stuck in XV and I had met a real prince, and she was just in front of me
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME CHAPTER 03
Post by: firebird123 on March 01, 2016, 09:03:15 PM
THROUGH TIME - CHAPTER 03

Since I found her in the woods I couldn’t take her off my mind, I was helping her more than I should, moreover, the fact that she was in my lands without any reason and the disrespectful way she talked to me before were enough reasons for her to spend some days in a prison cell. But whenI talked to her and saw straight to her eyes a feeling of wanted to protect here was born in me, I couldn’t help but to be curious about her, her carefree attitude in the way she talks and walk, only my sister calls me only by my name, it was like she was free in a way and hasn’t any problem with her life, i kind of envy her in that way. When I saw her going out from the castle my body moved by itself, I knew that Rena was not from here and without doubt she will get lost and who knows where would she end, ´ I would just be sure that she would arrive to her place` was what I though, I couldn’t recognize my actions, I had never been so worry for a person, and without doubt, Rena wasn’t someone normal, appearing from nowhere in a forest with strange clothes and ways to behave.

I could see how Rena started to get paler if that was even possible, she did not move from the place she were and was staring at a blank space, her face had an horror expression like if she had just saw dead himself, I approached to her to ask if she was ok.

“Rena, are you ok?”

“I don’t know, I don’t know anything anymore, I don’t know where I am nor where to go, I just don’t know”

After her answer she started to cry frenetically from nowhere. I didn’t understand what was happening to her, but she was calling too much attention and I have to keep my image in front of the citizens, so without saying anymore I took her hand and dragged her to the castle again.

I didn’t dare to ask her anymore on the way back, and Rena didn’t stopped crying uncontrollably either, I stopped in the  front door, I needed she to calm down a little bit.

“Calm down please, I don’t know what is happening to you but we sure can fix it, so please stop crying” with this she even started to cry with more passion, I have no idea what to do in these cases.

“Look, listen to me, you said that you don’t have a place to go, you can stay here until you can contact with someone” Apparently that was what she needed to hear because she stopped crying and now she was a little bit more calm

“Why are you doing this for someone that you don’t know?”

I didn’t know how to answer her question, not even I knew why I was doing that, all my life the only thing that I cared was my position  as prince, at least it was since the only person that I loved wasn’t any more with me. Since then I stepped away every single person around and just focused in work.

“I don’t know I just feel the need to do it” I knew that my answer didn’t have any logic, but was the best I could say in the moment.

“Come on lets go inside, you have to take a rest” that was the only thing I said before entered to the castle.

There I took her again to the room she was before, I told her where my office was if she needed something, after this I just left the room, I would have time to think about what to do with her, now I had to meet the Queen, my old sister, I knew I couldn’t avoid the topic anymore and it was time to face her decision.

I knocked Shinoda’s office door and after hearing her saying ´You can in` I entered to the room

“You call me, Shinoda”

“I heard you found a girl in the woods” was the first thing she told me with her smooth and maternal tone that always use when she talk to me.

“That’s right, but don’t worry about her I would take care of that”

“Sometimes you are too kind for your own good Jurina, don’t let a pretty face fool you”

“That would not happen, sister”

“Ok if you say it I would trust you, let’s move to the real talk, you know why I called you here don’t you”

Of course that I knew why I was there, but I could not help but to get nervous, I couldn’t keep running from this

“Yes, I know”

A silent took place in the room, none of us said anything, and it wasn’t need we both knew what we were talking.

“You know that I don’t like this decision either, you haven’t get over her dead yet, but the best to do for the Kingdom follows logic and not emotions, I will leave the throne in a year I you know why, you have to fulfill your duty as prince”

I understood everything that Shinoda was saying, but I couldn’t avoid the effect that it is having in me, every time I remembered her my heart die a little more, actually I wonder if it is normal to feel so dead and empty inside me, but my sister was right and I have to do the best for the kingdom not the best for me.

“I already took my decision” I said

“Let me listen it”

“I will accept what you said to me”

“I knew you will do the right thing, you can leave now”

No one said anymore, the decision was already made since a beginning, there was not even another path to take, I will have to bury my feelings again, but after all it was the best for me too, without feeling I don’t need to suffer for anyone, not anymore.

I was going now to Rena’s room; I hoped I could find her in a state where I could talk to her and know what will happen from now on.

I knocked the door without had any answer from the inside so I came in, the I realize that she was completely sleep, I was going to leave the room but I couldn’t help to approached at the edge of the bed and contemplate her sleeping face. Some of her hair was on her face and my hand reacted by itself and took it off from her face, now I could have a better look to her face. She had angelic face with pale skin that I never thought that a normal person can have, she had the longest eyelashes that I ever have saw, then my gaze fell to her lips, naturally pink I wonder how soft they would be.

I noticed the path that the tears left in her checks; I wonder what kind of horrible stuffs happened to her to not remember anything and to get in that kind of desperate state.  I don’t know how much time I looked at her sleeping, but when I came back to earth Rena was already awake.

“Good morning” Was the first thing that she said sleepily.

“In fact it is a good night, I am sorry if I wake you up”

“Don’t worry, I really appreciate everything that you are doing for me, I don’t even know how to pay for this.

“It’s ok, for the moment dinner would be serving in more or less two hours, I have to go now, we will talk there”

—————————————————————-

After Jurina left and I was alone again all my worries came back to my mind, since I discovered the situation where I was, I panicked, what would I do in this world without money, family nor at least a past, my wish throw me in this era without any prevention. I was thinking in my parents and Airin, they should be really worry about me and everything because of my stupid wish. The only comfort that I found was in Jurina’s kindness, but I knew that it won’t last forever. Even so it has to be something or someone that can help me, if I could travel in time it has to be witches and that kind of stuffs too. So I took my decision, I will stay here the time I need to gather information and know where to go and find the way to go back to XXI century as fast as I can, I can’t wait one year here.

The time that I spent thinking of all the situation and what should I do went to fast, and then I heard someone knocking my door telling me that dinner was ready.

Unlike the first time, Jurina wasn’t in the dining room yet, her image came back to my mind, her serious gaze and expression that never leaves her, like if she hasn’t any emotion inside is something that is now burn in my mind.

I sat at the table and when I was about to have my first bite, one of the maids stopped me and with a scolding tone said to me

“You have to wait Jurina-sama before start eating miss”

Immediately I left the silverware in the table again, I will have to remember all manners of the time, and of course, I didn’t accept many of these, the punishments sometimes went far away of heartless and social status was something that define every single thing in your life, and for the first time in my life I wasn’t in the top of this one.

After five minutes waiting for Jurina, she came in focus on some papers that she had on her hand, before sitting on the table she gave those papers to a servant that was following her, the she  said something in his ear, he left  and then she faced me.

“I am sorry my delay, I had to finish some issues”

“Don’t worry I didn’t wait too much”

“I see that you are better now, I was very surprised when you started to cry frenetically”

When she said that, I could feel how my face was getting redder and redder, when I remembered the scene I could only feel shame, and the waves that I felt when Jurina hold my hand came back with more intensity tickling my hand.

“Y-yes I am very embarrassed about that, I did a big scene in the middle of the street”

“It is ok but I would like to know what made you react like that”

I didn’t know how to answer her, I couldn’t tell her that I realized that I traveled in time from XXI century and just because a stupid birthday wish, she would take me like crazy and that would be my end, I had to think in a lie.

“I remembered why I was in the woods; I was traveling with my family and from nowhere some hire murders appear, they were after my father because he didn’t pay a money that he lent, I was told to run leaving them behind, it was dark and I couldn’t see anything that is why I think I didn’t realize that I was near the castle’s forest. Now my parents must be dead and I can’t go back to my house those murders must be waiting for me”

I had never said such stupid lie in my life, not even to a person as important as a prince is, I was really nervous hopping that she can believe me.

“Mmm I see, and you don’t have any family member that you can contact?”

“I do have an aunt but I don’t talk to her to many years ago because our family didn’t get along, that is why I don’t know where she is or how to contact her”

Jurina didn’t said any more, I couldn’t tell what was she thinking, and I was only prying, if she realize that I was lying I would not have where to go, she was my only hope in this moment.

“I will allow you to stay here until we find the way to contact them”

I let out all the air accumulated in my lungs for the worry I had, she really believed that, and even offered her help, she was just to kind and I was feeling bad, I was taking advantage of her kindness.

“But with one condition”

Jurina said and I freeze. I knew it couldn’t be so perfect.

“What is it?”

“You would have to be my personal servant 24 hours 7 days in the period of time that you find your family, that way you will to pay your stay here”

I didn’t know how to react to that, no once in my life I washed a dish or do something related to that kind of duties, I couldn’t imagine being the servant of prince; but there was no other way, this is the only path that I can take if I want to survive in this era, after all I didn’t plan to stay here a lot of time, just the need to know where start to search for help, after that I would just leave.

“I accept”

“Ok then you will start tomorrow, Aiko is the name of the person that would teach you the basic things, and she is the same person that you met in the morning, that is it, Good night, Rena”

After saying that Jurina left, tomorrow my new life will start, I just could only repeat to myself that it will only be for a short period of time, that I will definitely find a way to go back with my family and friends in XXI century, but for some reason I just couldn’t believe my own words, and had the feeling that I would be here more than I thought. 
Title: Re: Through Time Wmatsui
Post by: mirurunky on March 02, 2016, 01:28:39 AM
Wow nice story I like the plot, can't wait next chapter :twothumbs
Title: Re: Through Time Wmatsui
Post by: Ruka Kikuchi on March 02, 2016, 03:50:46 AM
This is so good!!! :heart:
Title: Re: Through Time Wmatsui
Post by: Genkikid on March 02, 2016, 04:06:31 AM
Wondering who was Jurina's past lover and what condition Jurina need to do to take Mariko-sama's throne :theking
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME CHAPTER 04
Post by: firebird123 on March 03, 2016, 05:16:24 AM
THROUGH TIME - CHAPTER 04

The next morning I had to wake up really early in the morning, the same woman that if I remember Jurina said is Aiko woke me up.

“Take a shower; I would teach you the basic things of the place, I will wait you in the kitchen”

That was the only thing she said and then she left, this was going to by my first day being Jurina’s personal servant, I had no idea what I would have to do, all my life, since I was a child I have had people doing the chores and that kind of stuffs for me, I couldn’t do even a simple egg, my knowledge about being a servant was cero. Reluctantly I woke up from my bed, every minute I missed more and more the comforts of my room, I never stopped to value the softness of my bed nor my blankets, and it was in this moment that I really missed that little things.
After taking a shower, I went to the kitchen where Aiko was waiting for me with a plate of scrambled eggs, an apple and a glass of milk.

“Have a breakfast first dear, I don’t know too much about your situation, but I know that you are going through a hard time since I saw you yesterday crying”

Her maternal tone made me feel a little bit nostalgic, because it made me remember my mom and how far I was from my family, the women in front of me was waiting an answer with a concerned look on her face because I didn’t move from my place neither said anything.

“Thank you very much for everything that you all have done for me, I gave you all a lot of troubles”

“Don’t you worry dear, is a good thing to have new faces around”

I just smiled at her as a reply, Aiko had that aura that reminds a grandmother, which would always give you candies and would hug you when you are crying till you calm down, I felt really comfortable around her.

“It’s been a while since I saw Jurina   being so worry about someone; I was very surprised when she went after you”

I understood what Aiko was saying because I thought the same, I couldn’t get an answer for what she did, the fact that she picked me up from the woods and everything she have done for me didn’t have any sense knowing that I am a completely stranger.
I realize that Aiko refers to Jurina without honorifics, this was kind of strange because everyone around called her Jurina-sama.

“Have you know Jurina for a long time” I asked her

“Yes I do, I’ve been working for the royal family more than 25 years, and I took care of her sister too”

“She has a sister?”

“Dear you really don’t know anything about this kingdom; Shinoda Mariko, Queen of Sakae is Jurina’s older sister”

“And her parents”

Apparently my question was a sensitive subject, because I could see how her smile vanished and was replace with a sad expression

“I am sorry that I did that question, you don’t have to answer”

“No, it’s ok, they died 3 years ago, the were killed and it was never discovered who was the murder, but we always had the hunch that was the King’s brother,  since they didn’t had a good relationship, it was suppose that he was going to be the King, but at the end Jurina’s father got the throne”

Our conversation was interrupt by the sound of the open door, and it was Jurina who in, like if our conversation called her. My heart skip a beat when I saw the way Jurina looked, her clothes were a little bit disorganize, her cheeks a little bit pink and her tousled hair giving her a wild appearance, she had just wake up. When she felt my gaze on her, she faced my, and the moment where our eyes met I could feel how my face turn red, I couldn’t hold the shame so I turned down my face to avoid her gaze.

“Good morning” Her voice was a little husky.

“Good morning” It was the only thing I could say, I didn’t even know if she listened, because my voice was too week.

“Jurina, did you worked all night again don’t you, I told you to stop overworking, it is not good for your health” Aiko scold her.

“I know Aiko, but I cannot help it, I had to finish those papers for today and it was really important” Jurina reply
Then Jurina sat in the same table that I was, in front of me. This table was a smallest that the one in the dining room, she was so close that our knees almost touch. She was focused on her breakfast and I couldn’t helped to see every single part of her face from this close, but one thing called my attention, her shirt was a little unbuttoned, and I could see under her collarbone a little scar.

“Do you know that stare someone for too long is impolite” Jurina’s voice took me out of my trance.

“I-I am sorry” I didn’t have any excuse for what I was doing; my eyes move by themselves when she was around and just her presence made me nervous.

“When you finish your breakfast go to my office, I need you to help me with some papers, don’t be late please”

Then she went out of the kitchen leaving me and Aiko alone again.

“Don’t mind her, since what happened 3 years ago she haven’t been the same, so if she behaves bad with you I apologize in advance”

I wanted to ask more about the accident and especially about the scar that Jurina had, but I knew that it was going too far with my curiosity, so I just nodded and finished my breakfast, I had to go to her office and I didn’t want to late too much.

When I was in front of the door I knocked it and after she answer that I could come in, I opened the door.

I had never seen an office as big as this one, not even in big companies and believe me; I have been in too much because of my father. The walls were full with books, some of them in languages that I even didn’t know that exist, in the middle there are two couches and a little tea table, everything in the place looked like a picture, and I am sure that in XXI century the place would be a museum. I couldn’t help to feel like a child again, my body moved for the entire place fascinated for everything that I saw.

“You are really curious don’t you” Jurina told me, she was in the middle of the office, sit in her desk that was full of papers.

“I have never seen a place like this, I am very fascinated”

Jurina didn’t say anything, but I think that I saw a little smile in the corner of her lips, but it vanished as fast as it came, she had again her serious expression.

“I am glad that you liked it, because you are going to spend a lot of time here from now on, bring a chair I would tell you what you have to do”
 
I did what she told me, and then she started to explain me what I had to do with some bills and request, to my luck, I already knew everything that I had to do, that is because I was studying economy to continue with my parent’s company, and sometimes I helped them.

“Did you understand?”

“Yes, that’s it?”

“Yes… that is it” Jurina answered with a touch of insecurity in her voice
After that, I started to do what she told me, the room was filled with silence, the only thing that was making any sound were our pens, but it wasn’t uncomfortable, besides is was a warm and peaceful silence.
 -------------------------------------------------------
Two weeks have passed since Rena started to help me, and I have to say that I was very surprise with the results, it looked like if she had manage a Kingdom all her life, actually she even corrected me in some things that I missed, thanks to her, work reduced a little bit, but every day a new problem came, and I could feel how my body gave to the fatigue.
It was 12:00 o’clock, I worked all night again, my head was in pain and my sight was getting a little blurry, I tried to lower the pain massaging my temple, but it wasn’t working, it was getting worst.

“Jurina, are you ok?” Rena, that was in front of my asked

“It is nothing, don’t worry” But the pain intensifies with every word and it didn’t look like it was going to stop

“But you don’t look really well, you should take a rest, I will finish this”

Although I had got used to the carefree way Rena talked to me, it still isn’t really normal for me.

“I am telling you, I am fi-“

“Come on, you can lay in my lap if you want, my mom always did that with me when I was sick”

I couldn’t believe what Rena was saying to me, one thing is talk to me the way she does, but this goes far from that, the way she behaves is something that amaze me since I met her.
Rena, seeing that I didn’t answer nor move, got up from her chair and approached to me to drag me from my wrist, It looked like she would not accept a no like an answer, and now the idea didn’t sound so bad, my body was begging for a rest. She sat down in the sofa and made me a signal to sit down too, hesitating I sat down and then I lay my head on her lap.
Is been a while since I felt so relax around someone, but with Rena around I was feeling warm and peaceful, it was like if all my worries go away just by having her close, my body started to relax and my eyes to close.

“Can I ask you something?” With a low and smooth tone Rena asked me.

“Mhmm”

“Why do you put so much effort overworking till the point that your body is in pain?”

“Mmmm, do you know Prometheus myth?”

“No”

“Well, Prometheus had a big love for humanity, and because of this he stole the fire from Zeus and gave it to humans, even knowing that he would be painful punish. My family have always loved and gave everything since a beginning for Sakae, my grandparents, my parents and my sister have been striving a lot to keep the peace in the Kingdome that they love, and I can’t disappoint them, I have to give everything too” I hoped that with my answer, she could understand that I would give everything regardless of the consequences to protect what I love.

I didn’t listen to her answer, because I felt asleep straight away.
------------------------------------------------------
I didn’t expect that kind of answer, I could feel the pressure that Jurina had in her shoulders, I never took to serious inherit my parent’s company, but with Jurina’s answer I realize how important it was to appreciate their effort.
Jurina felt asleep, and I don’t know why offered my lap, but seeing her working so hard these two weeks without taking a rest, I just felt that I had to do something.

I was hypnotic with the view of her face, she had a calm expression, and her berthing was slow, I couldn’t contain my hands to touch her black hair, and just as I thought it was very soft, I didn’t want that this moment get to an end, the weather was perfect, the wind slightly blow and there weren’t a single cloud, the room was completely quiet. I don’t know how much time past while I looked Jurina sleep and playing with her hair, but when she opened her eyes and did what she did my heart went crazy.

Jurina opened a little bit her eyes, and then she raised her hand and put it on my check and slightly moved her thumb in circles.

“Please don’t leave my again… Mayu” and then she wnt back to sleep.

The place where her hand was is still hot because of her contact, and my heart was running wild, but at the same time my chest was hurting.

“Who is Mayu?” 
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (Wmatsui) UPDATE CHAPTER 04/?
Post by: genkingblack on March 03, 2016, 05:39:57 AM
Hello, its good to see you finally merged all of your chapter into one  ;)

So far I enjoy reading it, it has nice flow~
but wait Jurina is a female right in here? doesnt she become princess instead prince?
and why does mariko-sama will step down  from throne?

Mayu? is that the Jurina ex? What happened?

Hmmmmm....
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (Wmatsui) UPDATE CHAPTER 04/?
Post by: yocelin17 on March 03, 2016, 06:34:00 AM
Mayu, what is her role in this story? I hope there will be Mayuki in your story, because i love Mayuki and Wmatsui.
Thanks for your story
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (Wmatsui) UPDATE CHAPTER 04/?
Post by: Genkikid on March 03, 2016, 03:44:14 PM
Mayu was dead?? Why??? :cry: why not make mayuki as a side character?? Why Mayu has to be dead??? :cry:
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (Wmatsui) UPDATE CHAPTER 04/?
Post by: sasshirie on March 03, 2016, 04:08:57 PM
Mayu was dead?? Why??? :cry: why not make mayuki as a side character?? Why Mayu has to be dead??? :cry:

its okay, its more intresting this way  :yep:
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (Wmatsui) UPDATE CHAPTER 04/?
Post by: kumabear on March 04, 2016, 01:18:01 AM
Jurina's girl? Why she's prince?
Oh rena-chan jealous . .
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME CHAPTER 05
Post by: firebird123 on March 07, 2016, 01:07:41 AM
Hi, thanks for reading, i know there are a lot of questions, and with this chapter you may have even more, but please be patient everything will be answer with time. And yes, jurina is a girl yet a prince it makes no sense i know, but drop logic there are a lot of thing that make no sense in this fanfic. Hope you like this chapter   :) :) 

THROUGH TIME - CHAPTER 05

After that afternoon, I couldn’t take off the scene from my mind, since that, the place where Jurina placed her hand felt like something was missing, but what really was disturbing my mind, was what Jurina said, obviously she was in the middle of day dreaming when she said it, that’s why when she got up, none of us said a thing, like if nothing happened.

Mayu, after being here for two weeks I already know every person here, and I am sure that there is not anyone with that name nor I listened someone saying it, that is why I always came back to the same question, who is the person in Jurina’s dream, but one thing is sure, she must be a really important person for her. I had raised the idea to ask her, but something in the back of my mind said me that it was something that I should not ask, but the name of Mayu follows me since then.

In this moment I was washing the dishes, I discovered that it wasn’t as difficult as I thought, it was simple, you wet the plate, soap it, and finally wet it again, now it looked really stupid for me to pay someone to do this simple task for me.
Aiko woke up sick, that’s why I was the only person in the kitchen in the morning, till I heard someone’s voice in my back.

“Good morning”

It wasn’t necessary to turn around to know who it was, I recognized perfectly her husky voice in morning, Jurina always came here to take breakfast with my and Aiko, I always wonder why she didn’t do it in the big table at the dining room, and when I asked her, she answered me that she preferred to eat here in the small table with Aiko and I, than in the huge at the dining room alone.

“Where is Aiko?” She asked me while sitting in the table watching my back.

“She is sick”

“Mmmm” I had learned that Jurina wasn’t a person that talks too much; when she talked she always went straight to the point.

Then an awkward silence found place in the kitchen, the only moment where we were alone, was when we were at her office and the only thing that we talked was about work. I could felt her gaze on me; she followed every single movement that I was doing.

“Is the first time that I see you doing this kind of chore”

Jurina was saying the truth, I always tried with all my might to avoid doing this, I always had an excuse, something like my head was hurting, or that I had work to do, at the end another person had to do it for me.

“I am not use to do it neither”

“Yes that is what I am seeing, you are doing it wrong”

“That’s not true, it is clean”

“Of course it is not, look” and then she got up from the table and approached where I was, then she took a plate that I had already wash and showed me that in fact it had a stain.

“Oh come on, is just a little stain”

“It is still a stain”

In the middle of our discussion, I didn’t realize that a knife that I had was slowly sliding in my hand because of the water, I only realize when it had already cut my finger.

“You are to careless Rena”

And the she took my finger in her hand and took of the blood with her lips, it was like if time stopped, I couldn’t feel pain any more, the only thing that matter were my gaze in her deep and black eyes, I was trying to look for an answer in her eyes for what I was feeling, but I could not find any answer because her gaze was as confuse as mine.

“Go to disinfect you finger better, I will finish with this” Jurina bring me back from my day dream.

Without saying anything I went out of the room, and not because I needed to disinfect my finger, I couldn’t care less in this moment; I was running away from Jurina, and everything that she made me feel with a simple touch of our fingers, I was running from her eyes that made my heart race, but I couldn’t stop losing in them, I was running from all the things that I had never felt before.

On my way back to my bedroom, I had my gaze in the floor and I was lost in my thoughts, that is why I didn’t see that there was a person in front of me, I only realized it when I had already crush with her.

“I am sorry I didn’t see you”

I had never seen the women in front of me, and I am sure that she is not a servant more, her aura had to be of person from royalty, she had a perfect and tall figure, with a long and black hair, although she had a strong look and aura, she had a friendly smile and a smooth gaze.

“Don’t worry; I should have paid more attention too, what is your name?”

“I am Rena”

“It is a pleasure Rena, My nam-”

“!Get away from her!”

Jurina’s voice was heard through the entire hallway, and at the same time she took my wrist and dragged me to her side, to then stand in front of me like in a protective way.

“Don’t you dare to put a finger on her, Kashiwagi Yuki”
---------------------------------------------------
My morning couldn’t have started better, I had sleep perfectly and my body was like new, I had already done with all the work I had, so I could sleep without thinking on something that I had to finish and wake up without had to work.

When I went to the kitchen was only Rena, lately I really enjoy being around her, I feel like if I don’t have to hide something from her, I can forget for a moment my status like prince and just be myself. In some occasions I even found myself smiling from nowhere and without any reason, I didn’t know what did Rena on me, or what is so special in her, but I like it and I didn’t want this feeling to stop. In the kitchen I couldn’t stop watching her, I followed every single one of her movements, her long and black hair moving with her clumsy way of washing dishes, and that can’t be more adorable.

But when I saw that women, Kashiwagi Yuki around her, I couldn’t control my body, I didn’t want she to be around Rena, nor touch her, or even say her name.
There was no other person in the world that made my angry as Yuki does, she is the person that took away everything that I wanted, because of her is that I am what I am, she once had the only thing that I loved, and I will not allow her to take Rena away from me, not her.

“It’s been a long time Jurina”

All my rage was flowing through my eyes, I only wanted she to go away, what I most hate is that she never changed her gaze, she always had that silly and friendly way to see everyone, it doesn’t matter how bad the moment is, she never show any other expression, nor even when she died, she is like a monster without feelings.

“Why don’t you get out from here?”

She cut the fight that our eyes were having, and with a little grin in her lips turn around and started to walk away.

“You haven’t change Jurina”

And when she said that she disappear from my sight

What looked like a perfect morning had just ruin with the simple fact of listen to her voice, all the memories of 3 years ago came back to my mind when I saw her face.
Because of the rage I had, I didn’t remembered that Rena was behind me, until I felt a little pull at the edge of my shirt, I turn to face her, and when I saw her face all the bad feelings were replace with calmness in a blink, now what bothers me is her confuse expression.

“I am sorry if that scared you”.

I place my hand on her cheek, I always wonder how soft her white skin feels under my touch, and just as it seems, it was completely soft, and I felt a little tickling on my palm, it’s been some days that my desire to approach her has been increasing, my body is always looking to touch her, at least a little touch of our fingers, and that is exactly what happened in the kitchen, it was de desire that moved my body.

“Who is she?” it’s obvious that she will ask me that, even more after the way I reacted.

“She is Kashiwagi Yuki, Shinoda’s counselor”

I didn’t want to go deep in her presentation; after all it is a history that I want to forget.

“And that is it?”

“Yes, that’s it”

I knew the answer that she wanted, after all I’ve learned that she is really curious, but now is not the time to talk about it.
Rena was going to say something more, but before a word got out from her mouth, our conversation was interrupt by a servant.

“Jurina-sama, the Queen is asking for your presence in her office”

Why was Shinoda in the castle? She had gone on a trip three days ago, and supposes to come back in 2 more days.

“We will talk later Rena”

Then I turn my steps to Shinoda’s office, wondering and making any kind of hypothesis of why she came back 2 days before, and for some reason, something inside me, tell me that Kashiwagi Yuki is the reason.

When I entered to her office, Shinoda was looking outside the window and I could only see her back.

“When did you arrive? You should back in 2 more days”

“Good to see you too Jurina, I just arrived, and I came back before because the person that I was looking for came back from her trip already”

“You never told me who that person was”

I didn’t need her to tell me, because the person that I was wishing with all my might not to see entered to the room, now I understood why she was in the castle, and it was logic, after all Kashiwagi Yuki is Shinoda’s counselor and right hand, although I do not like it.

I didn’t want to be in the same room with Yuki, so I started to walk away without saying anything; Shinoda knew perfectly that I don’t like her.

“Stop there Jurina,” Shinoda raise her voice before I got out, it was strange in her to raise the voice when she talk to me, that’s why I couldn’t help but to freeze in my place.

“It is time for you to move on”

Of course that I knew that I had to move on, believe me that is one of my wishes, but a part of my just refused to do it, every time that I remember that night 3 years ago where I lost everything, the impotency that I felt came back and the guilt invades me. It doesn’t matter how much I hate Kashiwagi Yuki, the truth is that I hate me, and when I saw her all those feeling came back, I can’t see her because she reminds me all the thing that I can’t forgive myself .

“Why do you call me?” I wanted to end the conversation as fast as I can.

Yuki just stay there without saying a word; she only stood there watching the conversation.

“I will go to the point, Yuki will live here from today, now that she ended her research trip, I need her working for me full time, so I hope that you stop your attitude toward her, please by professional, and get along with her, you haven’t talk to her to know the real truth.”

I refused to accept that, and I don’t need to talk to her to know what really happened, I saw it with my own eyes, but I knew that Shinoda’s decision would not change, and I understood that she needs Yuki’s help.

“Just stay away from me”

And then I could get out of the room.
--------------------------------------------------------------
I was going in circle around my bed, I couldn’t sleep. I didn’t see Jurina in the rest of the day, what happened  made me make a lot of questions, Kashiwagi Yuki, the only person that I saw Jurina raise her voice, or at least disturb her a little, the rage that was in Jurina’s eyes made my goosebumps, while Yuki never changed her calm and friendly look.

Giving up to the idea of sleep I got out of my room, I loved the silence that night had, is like if everything can be exposed when the sun goes down. In the middle of the silence I heard a soft melody, it was a piano, the music was a slow ballad, and it reminds me the feeling of nostalgia and sadness.
Following the music, I arrived to a room that I had never entered, and when I opened the door it was Jurina the one who was playing the piano, she had a melancholic expression while her fingers went through the piano keys.

When she saw me she didn’t stop playing, instead she made a signal with her head for me to approach her, I walked a little insecure and then sit on a nearby chair.

“Once I heard someone said that art express your true self, all the feelings that you suppress are expose through painting, sing, sculpt, or any kind of art. That is what I love piano, there is nothing I can hide from him, piano will always know my true self”

Jurina never stopped playing while she talked, and I had this feeling of knowing who the culprit of her sadness was, I couldn’t hold anymore wanting to know what happened between the girl called Mayu and Jurina, and something told me that Kashiwagi Yuki was involved. That is why, without holding it anymore, I dare to ask what I wanted to know since I heard her name.

“Who is Mayu?”

With my question Jurina stopped playing, and silence took place in the room, my hand were sweating because of my nervousness, I knew that I shouldn’t have asked that, but I could not take it off from my head if didn’t know the answer.

And just when I thought Jurina will not answer, her voice rumbled across the room.

“She was my fiancée, I loved her… but I wasn’t the one she love”
She had a little grin in her lips, and in fact it was the first time that I saw her smiling, and I wish I didn’t, because her smile was completely empty, but at the same time full of sadness.       
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (Wmatsui) UPDATE CHAPTER 05/?
Post by: Ne_Okotteru on March 07, 2016, 06:15:42 AM
I feel bad so for Jurina :gyaaah:
Please don't let Yuki take Rena away from Jurina :kneelbow:
I can't wait for the next chapter and keep up he good work :byebye:
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (Wmatsui) UPDATE CHAPTER 05/?
Post by: Genkikid on March 07, 2016, 06:35:48 AM
So Mayu was Jurina's fiance. Jurina loves Mayu but Mayu loved Yuki. Love triangle? :? But Mayu is dead. Does Mayu's death have something to do with Jurina's hatred for Yuki?
Rena started to have feeling for Jurina. What'll happen when Rena have to come back to her real time?
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (Wmatsui) UPDATE CHAPTER 05/?
Post by: kawaiiidolworld on March 07, 2016, 11:26:40 PM
I love this fic. And Mayu is dead, but liked Yuki. Drama.
Title: Re: Through Time Wmatsui
Post by: sasshirie on March 08, 2016, 12:10:24 AM
Yes sorry, i missed a comma. At the age of 21 she already had given up in love, the only person she had ever had an interest, were with her just because she was Matsui Rena. Maybe now you can undestand it

yes! thanks you!

intresting story! i follow it
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (Wmatsui) UPDATE CHAPTER 05/?
Post by: kuro_black29 on March 09, 2016, 06:50:10 PM
Awesomeeeeee
*re edit later
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME WMATSUI CHAPTER 06
Post by: firebird123 on March 13, 2016, 06:20:28 AM
THROUGH TIME - CHAPTER 06

Matsui Jurina with 14 years old had more worries than a normal person at that age should have, but the fact is that she is not a normal person, she is Sakae’s prince. Since she was a child she was told to show an impeccable image whoever she talks and wherever she is, she had to take any language or economy class that she could, and of course with the best teachers that money can pay. Her parents always talk and treat her like an adult; she was seen by them like the person who is going to succeed the throne, not like a daughter. The only person that gave her some kind of family affect were her older sister, Shinoda Mariko, but she couldn’t spend too much time with her, because as her parents, Shinoda had to travel with them constantly, because if something happened with them, Shinoda would take the throne till Jurina turns most of age.

And that was the way Jurina was raise, without anyone to love or be love, she only had her loneliness, but she thought that it was the normal way to live, that there was no other world more than her books and orders from her parents. But everything changed when the kings came back from a trip, they didn’t come back alone, with them was a girl that Jurina had never seen.

“Jurina she is Watanabe Mayu, she is Viscount’s daughter and would be living here starting today”

The girl called Mayu slowly walked to Jurina, she stood in front of her, she was shorter although she was 3 years older than Jurina, and without prior notice she embrace her, Jurina who had never felt any kind displays of affection, felt like something was blooming in her chest, her checks turn bright red and her heart was racing, the warmness that she found in the shorter girl was something that Jurina didn’t want to go away.

“Nice to meet you Jurina, I hope we can get along”

Mayu in the other side was 17 years old, and all her life looked for the others happiness, her father was an old man that always taught her that regardless of the situation, she should always give warm and bright smile to others, and to look for the happiness for the persons that she loves. That’s why when Mayu saw Jurina for the first time; she could feel her sadness just by looking those empty eyes, and following her instincts she could helped but to embrace her, and she aim to full Jurina’s loneliness.

And that is how days passed, Mayu followed Jurina wherever she went, even when she was studying, Mayu would always be sit near her, and it doesn’t matter how much Jurina asked her to leave her so she could concentrate, she never did.

Although Jurina didn’t accept it, she loved Mayu’s presence, and when she was not around, Jurina could feel like something was missing, after all Mayu accomplished what she proposed, she full Jurina’s loneliness with her sudden displays of affection that made Jurina’s heart go wild in her chest, and it was a feeling that the younger had never felt, any time that she saw Mayu’s smile her checks become red, the time stopped and she couldn’t help but smile back.

“Aiko, what is being in love?”

Aiko couldn’t have been more surprised with Jurina’s question, she was always focused in her studies and never had had any interest in love, but since the other girl came to the house, there was a kind of sparkle in Jurina’s eyes, she even smile without realizing it, so she could imagine why the girl made that question.

“Mmm, is when you can’t stop thinking about that person, and your heart race with that thought, her smile looks like the most beautiful thing that you have ever seen, look Jurina, love is not something that you can easily define, you would know it when you feel it”

´I will know when I feel it`, that was the only thing that Jurina needed to realize her feelings, there was not doubt, she was in love with Mayu.

------------------------------------------------------------
Spring had already arrived, and there was no other season that she like the most like the flowers season, Mayu loved flowers, since last summer that she came to the castle, she was looking for to see the huge garden with all its splendor, and in this moment she was in her way to see that beautiful view, she asked Jurina to came with her, but she refused saying that she didn’t want to get sick with all the pollen around, so she went alone, and she couldn’t be more happy watering the flowers.

“Do you like flowers?”

She didn’t recognize the voice that talked behind her, and when she turned around her body was paralyzed, the watering can felt to the floor, she had never seen someone as beautiful as the girl that was in front of her.

“Don’t be scare, I am Kashiwagi Yuki, and I am Shinoda’s best friend, I got lost in the castle and I end up here”

Mayu saw the girl’s lips moving, but she couldn’t hear what she was saying, her body didn’t move, the friendly and warm look in the taller girl was the only thing that she cared.

“Are you ok?”

Yuki took Mayu’s hand worry that something was really happening to her, that made that Mayu felt strong electric waves through all her body with that simple touch.

“I am Watanabe Mayu”

And with the dazzling smile that Yuki replied, she couldn’t help but to fall in love at first sight.

-------------------------------------------------------------
Jurina was willing to confess her love to Mayu a week ago, but the occasions that both see each other had decreased from one day to another, the shorter girl wasn’t around her anymore like she used to, besides she was always in the garden, Jurina knew that she loved flowers, that’s why she never really asked why she always went there, she never imagined that actually Kashiwagi Yuki was the one who took Mayu’s attention and not the flowers.

Mayu went every day to the garden hoping to find the beautiful girl, and then she spend her evenings listening to the histories or whatever Yuki said, Mayu didn’t care if it was boring, she was happy just by listening Yuki’s melodious voice and enjoying her presence.


The weeks passed, Jurina could feel that something was different in Mayu; the few occasions that they were together the oldest was always daydreaming or sighing. Jurina couldn’t find the right moment to tell her that she loved her, something was holding her back, Mayu’s strange behavior was stopping her.

“Are you ok Mayu? I see you a little different lately”

“Let’s say that I am so happy that I can’t holding it back”

Mayu answered with her bright and warm smile that always made Jurina’s heart stop and took away all of her worries, it doesn’t matter how much times she saw it, it always had the same effect, and was the only thing that Jurina needed to reaffirm her love.

“I love you”

The words just came out from Jurina’s mouth, those words that she have been wanting to say since a month ago, she couldn’t bear to see Mayu’s smile and didn’t scream to the world that she loved her and embrace her with all her might.

The room was full with silence after her confession, Mayu didn’t say anything, her bright smile had vanish for complete, her face become all white, and without prior notice she just got out from the room running as fast as she could.

“Mayu wait”

But Mayu was already far away, Jurina didn’t need another answer, she knew by the way Mayu reacted that she didn’t feel the same for her, her heart was hurting in her cheats when she realized that her only happiness had leave her side. She felt on her knees to the ground, she could only feel how her tears felt on her check and she couldn’t make them stop, there was no word that could describe her broken heart, and Jurina could feel her loneliness come back and there was no anyone that would take it away again.


Mayu didn’t knew other way to react; she knew how weak Jurina’s heart was, after 14 year of solitude she wanted to be by her side, but she didn’t have the same feelings for her, she loved a warm eyes and a friendly smile that doesn’t belong to Jurina. She couldn’t lie to Jurina nor herself, but she knew that she would have to face the prince and make her understand that even if she didn’t feel the same way, she would be always by her side.

Some days passed and Mayu couldn’t find a moment to talk to Jurina, mainly because the younger girl avoids her with all her might, she didn’t have even eye contact with Mayu. And everything continues that way until Jurina’s 15 birthday, she and Jurina were called by the kings to their office.

Being in the room, Jurina ignored Mayu’s presence, basically she become the person she was before they met, it was Jurina’s way to protect herself, she didn’t feel anything, she didn’t care about anything, and she buried her feelings with the fear to be hurt again.

“Good evening, I will go straight to the main point” Said the king catching both attentions.

“I don’t know if you have wondered the reason of why Mayu have been living here the past 10 months”

“My father told me it was because he would go on a trip” Said Mayu sure about her answer, at a beginning she didn’t like the idea, she could live alone in that period of time, but she didn’t have another choice, and it wasn’t that bad, it would only be a year.

“Well… that is a lie”

Mayu couldn’t believe him, she trust her father’s word, and there was no other logic reason, is not like she had a bad relationship with her father, he would not want to get rid of her, she was trying to think another possibilities but nothing came to her mind

“Can you please tell me the reason then?” even so she didn’t want to be disrespectful, after all was the king the one who she was talking to.

“Jurina turns 15 like you know, she is now in the age to get marriage and being the throne heiress is a need that she marriage someone who can take the throne with her, you have been being her fiancée all the time, you were bring here so you both could know each other, so please prepare tonight you will be presented as her fiancée in tonight’s ball”

Jurina had no idea of what was going on, for the first time in a week she looked straight to her unrequited love, shock was what her face showed and fear at the same time, Jurina knew that Mayu doesn’t love her, and she didn’t want to force her to marry her if she doesn’t feel that way for her.

“Father I refuse”

For the first time in all her life, Jurina refused an order from her father, meanwhile Mayu was on the same position without saying a word nor a single reaction.

“This is not something that you can decide Jurina, Viscount have already accept too, you both have to fulfill your duties as part of a Royal family, you can go now”

Jurina, seeing that Mayu didn’t react at all, took her hand and dragged her out from the room, she wanted to talk with her and let her know that she didn’t knew it either, and despite that she loved her, she would never do something like that to her.
Both arrived to Jurina’s room, they sat at the edge of the bed, the younger one tried that Mayu reacted.

“Mayu, please say something”

Mayu with her pale face and shaking hands said the words that Jurina never thought that would came out from her mouth.

“I accept, I will marry you”

After saying this she only stood up from the bed and got out from the room, leaving behind a completely confuse Jurina
Mayu knew she didn’t had another choice than do it, she couldn’t go against the King’s and her father’s orders, and she didn’t wanted to see Jurina sad gaze again, she definitely didn’t want her to be alone again, so she would abandon her true love and accept her destiny.


Mayu was in her way to her room, her gaze was on the floor, and she was to focus on what had just happened and how her life would change.

“Good evening Mayu”

Suddenly the voice that always made her heart race but at the same time was the only thing that could calm her down, and that she always wished to hear rumbled in her ears, and then she couldn’t hold back her feelings anymore, she run to Yuki’s arms and started to cry letting out all her feelings, her only comfort were the warmness of Yuki’s embrace. Yuki didn’t asked anything, she knew exactly what was happening, Shinoda had already told her after Yuki told her that she had fallen in love for a beautiful girl that always talk with her in the garden, the only thing that both could do was comfort each other with no words, only and embrace that said everything that words can’t           

A ball where every important person from the kingdom gather, Counts, Dukes, Marquis, and any kind of noble were there. All there kingdom were in the expectation of what would be announce in the awaited 15 birthday of the prince. The only thing that they didn’t expect was the most tragedy in Sakae’s history. 3 deaths, 2 survivors and none suspect.

Jurina was wearing her white suit, made by the best dressmakers from the kingdom, and it was adorned with brilliant gold buttons, it was a suit that can only be used by someone of royalty.

She had never been so nervous like she was in that moment, she was in the waiting room waiting for Mayu to make their entrance in the big hall where everybody were waiting. But Mayu was nowhere see, all the servants were looking for her like crazy. They gave Jurina the order to just wait because she can get lost too, they weren’t in the castle, they were in a near ball house that was really big, Jurina couldn’t hold her impotence, maybe something had happened to Mayu, so she forgot about the orders again just because of Mayu and went out from the room to look for her fiancée.

She knew that the servants had already search in every single room, so she run to the only place that Mayu could be.

When she arrived to the garden, Jurina finally found the girl that she was looking for, but she wasn’t alone, she had seen the other girl in the castle, she was Shinoda’s best friend, but Jurina had never talked to her.

When she saw the way that Mayu looked at the other girl, her eyes were sparkle like she was seeing the most wonderful thing in earth, she then knew that she was the person that took away Mayu’s heart, and she could confirm it when she saw both kissing right in front of her, she didn’t knew how to react, her heart sink even more with the scene, she didn’t had the right to complain to Mayu, their engagement was only because of politic ends, that is why she only return her steps, accepting that she would never have Mayu’s love.


The ball ended pretty well, they were presented in front of everyone, and people only said how good it was to see them both together, Mayu and Jurina only could reply with fake smiles to everyone hiding their true feelings.

They were now in their way back to the castle, and it couldn’t be more awkward, in the carriage were the Queen and the King, Jurina, Mayu and Yuki, Shinoda supposed to come with them, but she had to leave first because something came up.

Anybody said a word, Jurina couldn’t help but analyze each part from Yuki, she was staring at her all the time and the other one just smile at her back. Mayu only saw the scene wondering why Jurina was doing that, she hadn’t told her about Yuki.

Suddenly the carriage made an abrupt movement that made it fall from a precipice.

Jurina slowly opened her eyes, her head and her body was in pain, when she could back to all her sense and remembered what happened, she looked around her just to find her parents all covered in blood, drops of blood came out from their heads, Jurina approached them just to confirm that they were dead. Fear and panic took over her body, the only thing she was thinking is where Mayu is and if she is ok, and at the thought that maybe something happen to her made her get even more scared.

She saw Mayu a little steps away, she got closer to her, she was unconscious, but she had several wounds and was losing too much blood, if someone didn’t heal her, she would bleed to dead. Jurina then started to drag her and screaming with all her might for help.

“Mayu please don’t leave me, I don’t care if you don’t love me, I don’t care take the throne, you said that you would be by my side, please don’t die, please” tears of desperation came out from Jurina’s eyes

“Prince” that was Yuki’s voice

“Yuki, help me taking her out o-” All of a sudden Jurina felt a stabbing pain under her collar bone, she touched the place and her hand got full of blood, her blood, her expensive withe suit was now cove with her blood, someone from nowhere see had shoot her, Jurina felt to the ground, her sight became blurry and the only thing that she could see was Yuki ear Mayu body.

Then when a little bit of her sense came back someone was dragging her, it was Yuki.

“What are you doing, let go, don’t worry about me save Mayu, save Mayu…”

Jurina couldn’t say anything more, she faint and the last thing she saw was Mayu’s body getting farther and farther.
Jurina woke up after being unconscious two weeks, they never found the culprit, Mayu and her parents had die. She never talked to Yuki or see her again after Mayu’s funeral, Yuki just stood there not a single tear was seen in her face, she was with a melancholic smile that never left her face. Since then Jurina never forget herself the fact that she couldn’t save Mayu, nor Yuki by saving her and not Mayu, after all Jurina thinks that she was the one that should have die there, the people that did it were after the Royal family.
Shinoda took the throne as the Queen, at least until Jurina turn 18 and marriage, because those were requirement for Jurina to take the throne.
                                 
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (Wmatsui) UPDATE CHAPTER 06/?
Post by: Genkikid on March 13, 2016, 06:39:18 AM
Can't I just use emojis to share my feelings about this chapter?? I'm too sad to be using words
 :cry: :cry: :cry: :on speedy: :on speedy: :on speedy:
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (Wmatsui) UPDATE CHAPTER 06/?
Post by: genkingblack on March 13, 2016, 09:02:51 AM
First of all, thank you for updating this story  :hee: :hee:

But after reading this, now i can finally understand the situation..  :kekeke: :kekeke:

Jurina hate Yuki not because of Mayu loved her, but bcz Yuki didn't save mayu like literally leave her dead,

this chapter is really.......  :err: :err: :err: :err: :err: :err:

But we dont know for sure from Yuki's POV tho :D
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (Wmatsui) UPDATE CHAPTER 06/?
Post by: firebird123 on March 13, 2016, 04:07:16 PM
Exactly, and the next chapter everything will be know
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (Wmatsui) UPDATE CHAPTER 06/?
Post by: purnamazaki on March 14, 2016, 06:07:38 AM
Its so saaad :(
I cant wait for the next chapter :)
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME CHAPTER 07
Post by: firebird123 on March 20, 2016, 07:16:43 PM
THROUGH TIME - CHAPTER 07

I didn’t know what to say, how is it possible that some one can hold so much pain being so young, and even so be so kind, through all the history Jurina didn’t shed any tears, but every time that she said Mayu’s name I could feel all her pain in her voice.
I was looking straight into her eyes, all the sadness and pain could be see, and I was feeling how my own heart was suffering too, I could only wish be by her side and take away that look from her eyes.

“Sorry, I don’t know why I am telling you this, I just feel like I could be myself with you”

Jurina then broke the connection between our eyes and turn her gaze to her hands, I wanted to embrace her, and I wanted to share her pain. All my life I had been selfish, I had everything that I wanted, and I could only care my well-being, but I can’t understand what I happening with me in this moment, for the first time in my life I feel someone’s pain like mine.

My body was moving by itself, the only thing that I wanted was comfort her and be by her side, but before I could put my arm around her another voice echoed in the room, her voice made Jurina changed her expressions to and anger own, and then she stood up to face Kashiwagi Yuki

“I see, so that’s why you hate me”

“What else did you expect?”

The melancholic voice that Jurina had was replaced with one full of hate, I didn’t knew what to do in this situation, it was the same scene that happened in the afternoon, but I had the feeling that this one is not going to end well.

Jurina and Yuki were facing each other.

“You should listen to my version of the story Jurina”

“There is no need for me to listen to you, I saw how you leaved Mayu died, you don’t deserve her lov-“

Before Jurina could end what she was saying Yuki’s fist hit Jurina’s face, I was completely I in shock, Jurina felt to the ground with the impact, and Yuki’s expression changed for the first time, anger and pain was everything that her expression said.

“She was the most precious thing that I had” Her voice tone had change too, there was no sign of the friendly and calm tone she had before.

Jurina stood up from the floor, in the edge of her lips was a scratch that was bleeding. Jurina then approached to Yuki and hit her too, the most surprising thing is that Yuki didn’t tried to dodge the punch.

“Then why you left her die, why didn’t you saved her”

Shouted Jurina know with tears falling from her eyes, At the same time Yuki hit again Jurina’s check, neither her tried to dodge it.

“Of course I prefer to save her instead of a little brat like you, but Mayu didn’t think the same”

When I saw the last punch that Jurina received I thought that it went too far, I had to stop them, I was going to do it, but when I started to walk a hand took me from my shoulder stopping my steps, I turned my face to see who it was, the queen Shinoda was behind me, this was the second time I saw her, she was a completely mystery for me. She always was in her office or in a trip, the only time I saw her was from afar, I had never talked to her before. Her aura was completely intimidating, plus her tall figure piercing eyes, she had the perfect image of the queen that I read in history books.

“Do not stop them yet, this is something that both need” Was what she said.

Jurina and Yuki didn’t stop shouting things and punching each other, it was like if they let out through the pain all the feeling that they had repressed. Each time that Jurina was punch I couldn’t help but closing my eyes, I didn’t wanted to see how her face was in pain.

After a couple of minutes that felt like hours, finally Shinoda intervened.

“Ok that’s enough”

With Shinoda’s words, Yuki and Jurina stopped their fight and turned to face her, both had scratches in their lips, and in the morning their sure will have bruises.

“It’s time that you both let go the past, none of you is guilt of what happened and you” saying to Jurina “You need to listen Yuki’s version, believe me she have been suffering to much for what happened that night too”

Jurina didn’t say a thing, she was facing the floor, Yuki, like Shinoda and I were looking at Jurina waiting for her answer.

“I will listen”

“Ok, let me start then”

FLASHBACK

I have always loved flowers, I felt comfortable around them, it doesn’t matter how hard it rains o how burning the sun was, they will always look beautiful. That’s why the only place where I went when I wanted to relax was the garden, but since I found a gorgeous girl that have those dreamy eyes that I always love to lose in, flowers took another meaning, every time I saw a flower it wasn’t pace what I felt anymore, it was her face and her smile what comes to my mind.

The first time I saw Mayu in the castle I couldn’t believe that a human being could be so perfect, her skin looks like porcelain, and I even thought that if I touched her she would break.

I loved spend my evenings with her, although we didn’t agree to meet each other in the garden, because for some reason it wasn’t necessary to say it. I always told her about my boring stories, and I knew that she was boring, even so, every time I ended one she asked me to tell her another, I couldn’t be more happy at those moments knowing that she loved to spend time with me as much as I do, even if I just talk about boring things. With the passing of spring and our chats in the garden, it happened the inevitable, I fall in love with her.

But our happy moments didn’t last long, in the Prince’s 15 birthday Mayu’s engagement was announce, I already knew I month before, I knew that the best for both was stop seeing her, like that our separation wouldn’t be more painful, I always repeat myself “Just one last time”, but I couldn’t hold on my wish to see her, although my brain gave the orders to my body, my heart had all control over me.

The ball was being held in a huge house ball out from the castle, I was in the garden it wasn’t as beautiful like the castle’s one, but it’s better than nothing, I was here hoping that flowers could took away my worries as they used to, but the only thing that brings me is nostalgia and melancholic, this place reminds me what I used to have and love, and that tonight I am going to lose.

With the corners of my eyes I saw how a small figure was approaching me, it wasn’t any figure, she was owner of my thoughts and the one who would take away a part of me tonight.

“What are you doing here Mayu?, they must be looking for you”

“I was looking for you, Yuki” her voice was a little husky and her eyes a little red, she have been crying.

“You know that we can’t see each other anymore”

My own words made my heart sink, but I had to be strong for Mayu’s sake, she wasn’t someone that could hurt people on the contrary, she would always sacrifice her own happiness, that’s why I had to be strong for both.

“I know, but I just wanted to see you one more time… I have to tell you something”

“Mayu this is not the mom-“

My words were cut be Mayu’s lips over mine, it took me a moment to realize what was happening, and my heart was beating so fast that I couldn’t believe it was possible. I was kissing Mayu, her lips were completely soft and sweet, and without realizing I found myself closing my eyes and placing my hand in her neck to make the kiss deeper, I didn’t wanted to let her go, I wanted to run away with her to a place where we could be together and live happy ever after, I didn’t want that someone else could taste her lips.

The lack of air was the only excuse to make our kiss stop, even though our foreheads were softly touching each other, and for the first time in the night I felt happiness by being this close with her.

“I love you Yuki, I always did and I always will”

Mayu said it with a smile in her face, but there were tear in her eyes, it was our first and last kiss, it wasn’t necessary to say that this was a goodbye, I wouldn’t be see her this close again, I will not be caressing her silky skin like I was in this moment. When I was about to give my reply, Mayu interrupt me.

“I don’t want to listen your answer, it would be more painful and there would not be anything that make me leave your side”

Mayu buried her head in my chest and started to cry, my instincts made me embrace her right away.

“Just promise me that when you remember me and the time we spent together you will smile, because I was really happy when I was with you, and I am going to remember it with a smile”

“I promise”

Then she just left, the warmness that I felt had already gone with Mayu, and a part of my heart too.

Through all the ball party my gaze never leaved Mayu, although I wanted avoid it, my eyes always fallowed her everywhere. I had never cared about social status, even if I was born in one of the most prestigious families in kingdom I never give it to much importance, but for the first time in this night my only wish was stand in the prince’s place and could take Mayu’s hand and let everyone know that she is mine.

The way back to the castle couldn’t have been more uncomfortable and awkward, I even shouldn’t be here, it was support for me to go on a different carriage, but since Shinoda left before, the kings offered me her place, and of course I couldn’t reject them. But I wasn’t expected that Mayu and the prince were there to. The prince for some reason was staring at me the whole time, I was really uncomfortable with that, but I didn’t wanted to argue so I just smiled at her. Suddenly the carriage made some abrupt movements and felt from a precipices. When I opened my eyes I was some meters away from the carriage, I heard someone screaming for help, I walked there as soon as I could waiting the worst.

I found that the person who was screaming was the prince, and when I saw her my heart stopped, Jurina was dragging Mayu who was unconscious and drops of blood were falling from her head, I was frozen in my place I didn’t knew how to react seeing the love of my life in that state.

“Yuki, help me taking her out o-” A bang that made me come back to reality echoed, someone had shoot the prince, she felt to the ground, the situation become worst, Mayu and the prince were injured and I could see the kings anywhere. I had to take a decision, I couldn’t follow the logic, my decision was selfish but there was no way that I let Mayu die.

I approached her, I was going to carry her, but suddenly she opened her eyes a little bit, the relief that I felt made my knees week and I felt to the ground, with my shaking hand I took her face in my hand and tried to wipe the blood.

“You will be alright Mayu, I will take you out of here” My voice was shaking to because of my tears and the fear to lose her was too much.

She looked around with confuse gaze, but when she saw Jurina’s body it changed to shock one.

“What happened to Jurina?” I barely could hear what she said, her body was weak because of the blood she was losing, she needed help immediately.

“She was shoot, but I think she is still alive”

With my answer Mayu’s eyes widen in shock, she tried to approach Jurina’s body but she felt because of the weakness.

“Don’t you move too much I will take you out of here”

“!NO!”

Mayu released from my grip.

“Save Jurina, if the prince dies is the end of the Sakae”

I couldn’t accept what she was asking me, there was no way that I let her die and save other person, not matter who it is

“No, I will save Mayu”

“Yuki please”

She started to close her eyes, I could see how her life was ending.

“No no no, I love you Mayu, don’t die please, I will save you” I couldn’t hold my tears any more, but Mayu was smiling

“I am happy, after all I did wanted to hear you saying it, now leave please and save Jurina that is my wish, who did this should be around, I love you Yuki, I will always will”

And then she just faint, I will never forgive myself for what I did next, but I had to fulfil Mayu’s wish, after kissing her lips that now were cold and lifeless for the last time, I took the prince’s body, and I started to walk leaving behind Mayu, I could heard that Jurina was saying something, but I couldn’t hear anything, if I looked back I would be more painful.

Mayu had died, and the king’s body was found too, and there was not any suspect or at least a clue from the guilty.
Since then there is always an emptiness in me, it was where Mayu was, during all her funeral I kept a smile in my face, after all I promise her that I will always smile with her memories, and that was the only thing that I had, her memories.

END FLASHBALCK

I only could see the scene from afar, the simple fact of hearing Yuki’s story between tears, made me feel all the pain that both have been through. Unlike Yuki, Jurina didn’t say a word. She was standing there with an empty gaze and looking a blank space in the room. Shinoda approached to both and said them

“You both have been suffering too much, none of you is guilty for what happened, she always looked for the happiness of both, and it’s time to move on, that I s what she wants”

Then she faced me and say

“Rena treat Jurina’s wounds, I will take care of Yuki”

“Ok” How is that she knows me name, is the first time that we talk. Seeing that Jurina still didn’t move, I took her hand and dragged her out of the room, she was like an empty body.

When we arrived to the room where all the medicines were, I told her to sit while I searched for some cotton and alcohol. Then I sit in front of her and started to clean the little cuts.

I thought that she was going at least react to the alcohol in her wounds, but there was not a single movement, until I started to clean a scratch in her check, I little tear was rolling down, and when I turn my gaze to her eyes, they were full of tears. She then lay down her forehead in my shoulder, my heart was racing because of the proximity, and I could smell the sweet smell from the first time we met.

“Let me stay like this for a moment, let me be weak just in front of you, is just for a moment”

Her body was trembling because of the sobbing, and my shoulder was getting a little wet. I couldn’t hold it anymore and wrapped my hands around her shoulders in embrace and she started to cry harder, for the first time in 3 years she finally let out all the sorrow that she’s been holding.
My heart was hurting in my chest, looking at her so weak and broken made me wish stay by her side and take her sadness away. 
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Hi, with this chapter all Mayu's thing and Jurina's past is over and the sad thing too, this is like the first arch of the history i hope that you've been liking it, thanks for reading  :) :)
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (Wmatsui) UPDATE CHAPTER 07/?
Post by: Genkikid on March 21, 2016, 04:08:34 AM
I'm sorry for thinking Yuki was the 'bad guy' :kneelbow:
Such a good story. Yet it's a sad one :on speedy: Now Jurina had learnt the truth
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (Wmatsui) UPDATE CHAPTER 07/?
Post by: genkingblack on March 21, 2016, 05:00:39 AM
told you that Yuki isnt bad guy at all

what will jurina do after this? hmmm...
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (Wmatsui) UPDATE CHAPTER 07/?
Post by: yocelin17 on March 22, 2016, 06:07:55 AM
Yiki must be very sad right? What will be happened with Yuki? Will she be single until the end? Jurina really trust Rena right? She can cry in front of her.
Thank you For update
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (Wmatsui) UPDATE CHAPTER 07/?
Post by: yocelin17 on March 22, 2016, 06:08:09 AM
Yuki must be very sad right? What will be happened with Yuki? Will she be single until the end? Jurina really trust Rena right? She can cry in front of her.
Thank you For update
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME WMATSUI CHAPTER 08
Post by: firebird123 on March 27, 2016, 05:43:07 PM
THROUGH TIME - CHAPTER 08

Some days have passed since I knew the truth from what happened 3 years ago, and I don’t know if it was a good thing or not to know, I still had regret because I couldn’t do anything to save Mayu, but after all Mayu gave her life to saved me, what Shinoda said was completely truth, it is time to move one and accept
Mayu’s death and continue with my life that was stuck in the past.

When I entered in the kitchen, the first thing that I saw was Rena’s back, she was cooking, since what she saw the last night I noticed that Rena was trying to cheer me up, some moments she did silly jokes, but it were kind of fun because of that silliness, she even looked kind of cute doing it and that do cheered me up a little bit. In other occasions I found my office completely clean and some work already done, I think that she believes that I don’t realize the thing that she do, and even she tried to hide it.

“What are you cooking today?” I asked her while a sit in my favorite place where I could see her clumsy movements while cooking

“It’s a surprise”

Another thing that Rena did for me to “cheer me up” was that she cooked my breakfast every morning, usually I ate a simple thing like an apple or something small, but since Rena noticed it she took that like an excuse to cook for me every morning. What she cooked were all kind of combinations of thing and flavors that I had never seen that made me have some kind of expectations every morning.

“Here you go” Said Rena while she placed a plateful of spaghettis but with a reddish touch, it looked kind of suspicions, that color is not normal and Rena’s ability to cook is not really good

“Why is it red?” I was kind of mistrustful, is not normal for spaghettis to be red.

“Just try it and don’t ask”

After taking a breath I get ready to eat from those reddish spaghettis, I had a feeling that when I ate this I definitely will get sick. I hold my breath and chewed the food, at a beginning I thought that I had dodge another bullet with today’s food because it taste pretty normal, but after 10 seconds my tongue was burning, the temperature of my body went up and I could feel how my face was becoming completely red, those spaghettis were spicy as hell. Even so I keep my modals and I limited myself to just frown.

“And? How is it?” Rena asked my with expectation in her face and with sparkle in her eyes, I didn’t wanted that she felt bad, every morning was the same, she cooked something strange that taste kind of bad, but my answer was always the same too.

“It’s delicious” Rena smiled like she always do when I gave her my answer, I wait every morning not for the food but for her smile, that was the real thing that cheer me up every day, her smile was the only thing that I really needed. The door was heard and Kashiwagi Yuki was the person who in

“Ahh my wonderful morning have just ruined” Was the first thing day I said with touch of annoyance in my voice

The atmosphere between she and me was kind of tense, but not like it was before, I can’t tell that we get along nor that we hate, something has definitely change.

“I don’t like have to see you all morning little brat” She reply smiling and with that calm tone that I really hate.

“Then why you just don’t stop coming here”

“Because I love irritate you”

I could hear Rena’s giggle, at a beginning she tried to stop us from arguing, but I guess that at some point she just gave up and realized that it was the relationship between Yuki and I.

A second person entered to the kitchen, this time I was surprise to Aiko, she was the most close to a mother that I have, but lately she been getting sick. Aiko always tried her best with her duties in the castle, but is just too big and Aiko refuse to accept help.

“Aiko I told you that you should rest today, you haven recover yet” I told her sighing because I knew that she will refuse

“Someone has to take care of the Castle” I knew it and I sight again

“I can do it Aiko” Said Rena

“I can help too” I said joining to Rena

“Ok, if you both want to help, then go to the town and buy the groceries, lately there are arriving many people”

I didn’t expected that request, I thought that I would only have to wash some dishes and do my bed or something easy like that, but have to do all the trip to the town, search for the things and then carriage them back is something that I really don’t want to do

“Yeah I remember that I have someth-“

“Ok we will do it, let’s go Jurina” Rena cut my words and started to walk, so we are really going   

“Wait” I started to follow her when she was kind of far

“Rena listen to me” Suddenly she stopped and turned around, I was walking kind of fast that is why I hadn’t enough time to stop and when I realized it our faces and out bodies were so close that I could feel her hot breathing in my face. The time froze and I even forget what I was going to say, the only thing that I had in mind was her perfect features that I could she perfectly because of our closeness, I tried to memorized every edge of her face, her small nose, her smooth skin, her long eyelashes, I was sure that angels must look like her, without realizing it my hand placed behind her ear a loose strand of hair and then rest on her check 

“You are so gorgeous” I couldn’t contain the words in my mouth, I could see how her checks were blushing and that was what made me got out from my trance and realized of what I was doing, I gave a step back feeling how me face was turning red.

“H-horses, is faster if we go in horses”

I couldn’t help but to avoid her gaze and looked to another directing trying to hide my embarrassment face.

She only nodded and started to follow me, I tried to calm down my heart that was racing wildly in my chest, but I didn’t help to much the fact that we had to go in the same horse because Rena didn’t knew how ride one, all the way to the castle I felt her breast pushing in my back and I wonder if it was healthy for my heart to by pounding for so much time, when we finally arrived I could rest and my pulse came back to normality.

While we were walking there were an awkward silence between the two of us, none of us tried to say something, and I always kept my gaze in the front but sometimes I gave a peck with the corner of my eyes, to try to cut silence I tried with a safe question

“Do you feel comfortable in the castle?”

“Yes I do, everyone is really kind and I am having fun” Rena answered with a little grin in her lips

“If you need something you can always tell me ok?”

“Got it, thank you”

“Wait for me here I will buy the things it wouldn’t take too much”

I told her while I entered to the store, it would be faster if I do it alone. After taking everything that was in the list, simple thing like carrots, tomatoes, milk and that kind of stuffs I paid, she lady insisted on give it to my for free being the prince, but I didn’t like to use my position for this kind of stuffs, so in the end I paid her for the food

When I got our Rena was in some benches not far away, but a man was talking to her, and seeing Rena’s expression it didn’t look like a friendly chat, lately the cases of missing women is increasing, Felling a wave of protectiveness towards her I speed up my steps and approached them. I took Rena’s hand and placed her behind me and then I faced the men with rage in my gaze.

“Is there any problem” I asked him with a monotonous tone trying to control my anger.

“P-prince, n-no I was just talking yes talking, well bye” He disappeared immediately from the place, without saying nothing I started to walk to where we leaved the horses but without release the grip from Rena’s hand, her hand was cold and really small, and I could feel a little tickling in my stomach with that simple touch.

When we arrived I turn around to face her and making sure that she was ok, I took her other hand and I couldn’t help but started to gently brushed them with my thumbs trying to calm her.

“Are you ok?” She just nodded       

“I am sorry I shouldn’t have left you alone, lately is becoming dangerous to coming alone here” I admitted facing the ground

“Don’t mind it, and you came just in time” I didn’t said anything more but still I was feeling guilty.

In our way to the castle I was a little bit calmer, and that is because what we bought were in the middle of Rena and I, but even though it looks like my day wouldn’t end happily yet, and that is because suddenly it started to rain really hard and we were half way to the castle, I knew and abandoned house in a divert road, so without having any other option I speed up to the house. Even so we couldn’t avoid get completely wet, I tie the horse making sure that it didn’t wet and then we entered to the house.

Since I was a child and I passed in front of the house it always were empty, and it had an scary aura, when we in it didn’t had any source of light and was really dirty, it was an abandoned house and it made me feel uneasy. Rena and I were completely soak because of the rain, exploring the place surprisingly I found some clothes, it wasn’t too much but if we continue using our clothes we will get sick for sure.

“Take this, is just while we wait till the rain stops” I told Rena giving her the clothes, she stood there staring at me like trying to say something, until she cleared her throat I understood what she was trying to tell me.

“Oh I am sorry I will turn around so you can change” my brain is not working well today.

I could listen the movements of her clothes being removed and for some reason my heart was pounding, and I was having thoughts that I shouldn’t, in what moment do I become a pervert, even if I was trying with all my might not to look back, I couldn’t help but to take a peek.

My heart started to beat even harder if that was possible and my throat was drying, and my feet become weaker, all that and even more is what Rena’s bare back provoked in me, her skin looked completely smooth without any imperfection, every inch of her skin were more than perfect and I could just wonder how it would feel in under my fingertips.

I turn around my head when I realize what I was doing, Matsui Jurina prince of Sakae FOCUS! I what I told myself, but the imagen of her smooth back was burn in my mind.

A couple of hours passed and the rain didn’t seemed signs to stop, and it was probably 5 or 6 pm because it was getting dark, if the rain didn’t stopped we will have to spend the night here since is dangerous going out so late in the night, the house didn’t have a decent place to lay down that’s why we were sitting in the floor. Rena were a some inches away from me and I could see how she was shivering, and its logic since we are halfway through fall and there is not a blanket or something we can use. So I did the most logic thing to do in these situations

“Rena” I called her attention and when she faced me I made a gesture with my head to make her approached me, Rena hesitating a little bit sit beside me, then I moved my body behind her with my legs around her body and then I slithered my hands around her waist embracing her.

“You are frozen aren’t you? Like this we can get a little warm” From behind I could see how her ears were becoming red and I was getting intoxicated with her sweet smell I could get addicted to it. Her slim waist fit perfectly in my arms and even if it was really cold all that I could feel was how I my body was getting warm

“Thank you very much for trying to cheer my up” I could feel her body tensing up when I whispered in her ear.

“So you realize it…”She indeed was trying to hide it, I giggle a little bit she was really cute.

“Actually it was pretty obvious”

“I’m sorry if I disturbed you”

“In fact I really like it, including your bad cooking abilities”

“I knew that you didn’t like it, why did your ate it then” She said with a pout, how could she be so adorable

“How is that you knew it?” I said trying to control my laughs by Rena’s expressions.

“You never finished all the food even if you said it was delicious that’s why I started to suspect, and I confirm it today with those spaghettis, I made them really spicy, there was no way that you could like it” I was surprise Rena was really intelligent.

“Well, it was indeed really spicy, even now my tongue hurt a little bit” she giggle a little bit and I thought that there was not better sound.

“I am sorry, I will stop doing it then” She said with a little regret in her tone

“No, please continue cooking for me” I said while a tight a little bit my grip in her waist

“But it taste bad” Her tone was confuse now

“Even so keep doing it” I couldn’t said her that I what I wanted was to see her smile it would be really embarrassing.

“Ok, I will try my best” I just nodded 

After another hours the rain didn’t stopped and I accept the idea that we will have to spend the night here, Rena had already fall asleep, and my eyes were closing too, even if the situation or place wasn’t really good, it wasn’t so bad if I was with Rena.
   
 
       
                   
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (Wmatsui) UPDATE CHAPTER 08/?
Post by: Genkikid on March 28, 2016, 11:53:10 AM
Oohh Wmatsui alone time. Alone. In an empty house. Wet. Cold.  :shy2: :shy2:
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME WMATSUI CHAPTER 09
Post by: firebird123 on April 03, 2016, 08:49:12 PM
THROUGH TIME CHAPTER 09

Little by little opened my eyes getting use to the sun light, which is unusual because in my room doesn’t filter to much light, but then I realized that I wasn’t in my room and I could smell a cherry essence a slightly breathing was hitting against my cheek and someone was embracing me around my wrist from behind, then the memories from what had happened came back to my mind, and I realized that the sweet essence and the slim but strong arms around me belong to Jurina and I couldn’t helped but smile at that fact. She was still sleeping and my gaze were on her hands, these were bigger than mine and her fingers were long and elegant.
At some point I found myself playing with her fingers and then I couldn’t help but to intertwine our fingers, even if it was really cold I could feel how my heart was warming with that simple act.

Everything that had been happing since I came to this era looks like a movie, I had met a prince so gentle and kind, but at the same time she was empty and lonely, that every time I saw her eyes and her piercing gaze met my eyes my heart race wildly in my chest. I felt protective and secure around her, I felt that if I need anyone or if I was in danger she would always will came to save me, just like happened yesterday.

FLASHBACK:

The last time that I were in the town, I couldn’t appreciate the beauty that the era has because of the shock that I had in that moment. The architecture, the way that people dress, talk and how elegant they are, is completely different from XXI century, and is really beautiful, even the houses or buildings were colorful and with that vintage touch, plus the expensive clothes that people wear, the horses and carriage for all the place were something that really amused me.

My eyes were looking all over the place while I waited for Jurina, I was really enjoying just by standing there until a man approached me, he clearly hadn’t take a bath and I could smell the alcohol that he sure has been drinking.

“Hi there wonderful lady” He told me while he started to invade my personal space

“Good morning” I limit to said just that while I tried to step away a little bit

“Are you lost? I know a place where we can go” and the he smiled at me and I almost vomit, his breath stinks and some teeth were missing, it was really disgusting, and I was starting to get scared, after all everything in this era is not so beautiful.

“No, I’m waiting for someone”

“Who would leave a beautiful lady waiting, come with me we can have a good time” he was approaching more and more, I was in panic but then a hand took mine and pull me, it was a sensation that I already knew, the security in Jurina’s presence and the warmness of her hand was the only thing I needed, all the fear that I had before were gone when Jurina was by my side.

After the man ran away after he saw Jurina, we started to walk in silence where the horses were, I thought that Jurina maybe was mad, after all I didn’t do anything, the only thing that I had to do was run away, but the fear took my body and I couldn’t move my feet

“Are you ok?” Jurina’s voice took me out from my thoughts, and without realizing it we already arrived, I just nodded, I was incapable to look at her eyes.

“I am sorry I shouldn’t have left you alone, lately is becoming dangerous to coming alone here” I was really surprise with Jurina’s words. She wasn’t mad with me, on the contrary, she was feeling guilty.

“Don’t mind it, and you came just in time” She just nodded, but I could see in her eyes that she was still feeling guilty.

END FLASHBACK

I felt that if I was in danger or if I needed something or someone I could count on Jurina, even if I came all alone to this world, I didn’t feel lonely, because I had Jurina with me, and it was something that even in my era I hadn’t.

Jurina started to wake up, in a rush I tried to let go of her hand, but to my surprise she thigh the grip in our hands, the she stretched a little bit and gave a little yawn and with her free hand she rub a little bit her eyes, the image of a puppy came to my mind, and it was a really unusual image of her, that usually looks serious.

“Hey” her voice echoed really close in my ears, for this moment I thought that I was already used to her husky voice in the mornings, but listened to it from this closed made my heart skip a beat.

“Good morning” She then smiled at my with her cat like smile, some gestures and expressions that Jurina sometimes did, doesn’t match with the image that I had of her, she even made some puns, or the fact that she really love sweet things.

“Jurina we have to go back, they must be worry” I said when I felt that her body was starting to relax, she was falling asleep again.

“Yes I’m sorry, I’m not good with mornings” And then we started to stand up and made our way to the horse, but in any moment Jurina let go of my hand neither did I, and it just felt so natural, but at the same time I did my heart jump of joy, and every second that I spend with Jurina I feel the same, I couldn’t stop wondering what does this mean, but one thing is for sure, I didn’t want it to stop.

The way back to the castle was not too long, and when the works saw us, I could see relief in their faces, and is something normal and logic to conclude, after all the prince didn’t come back in one night, and if you think about what happened 3 years ago, clearly someone tried to killed her. It were in that kind of situations that I really wished to have a cellphone.

“Jurina Rena where have you’ve been, you can’t imagine how worry we all were” Aiko said running to us and looking us from head to toesearching some injured.

“We are really sorry if we worry you too much, the storm took us in the middle of the road, we took shelter in the abandoned house from the drift, and when the rain finally stopped it was dangerous to come back” Explain Jurina while we were walking and Aiko was behind us

“That explain those clothes” Said Aiko in a whisper and looking at us with a mischievous glare, like if she know all our sins, then she lay the gaze in our still intertwine hands and that was what made me realized why she was looking at us like that. With my face red like a tomato I let go Jurina’s hand.

“I… I will go to my room, see you later” I could hear how Aiko giggled and Jurina had a confused expression in her face.

I get out from there as fast as I could run, feeling my heart beating faster and faster in my chest. How is it that I didn’t realize it until now?, Aiko’s gaze like accomplice gave me all the answers that I was looking for, the because my heart went wild every time Jurina was near, why I look her happiness with so much might, why with just one look from her everything around me disappear and the only thing that matter where her piercing eyes. I liked Jurina, I was falling for her, and probably I have been falling for her since the first time that I saw her.
----------------------------------------------------

I stood there watching how Rena ran out like a bullet to her room, I wonder I something had happened to her, her face was really red, maybe she did get sick after all.

“Aiko, can you check on Rena, I think that she could have got sick” I said with concern in my voice

“Don’t you worry she is not sick” She answered with a grin in her face

“How can you know that” Her smile didn’t feel well, it was like if she knows something that I don’t, and that made me anxious

“Mmmm intuition” I was going to ask her for a logic answer, I wasn’t satisfy with that kind of answer, but before I could say something more Aiko cut my words

“By the way, Haruka have already arrived” When I heard her good news I let pass what I had in mind before, those were a really good news, I wouldn’t have more preoccupations with Paruru (like I call her) around.

“Really? Where is she I want to see her” I couldn’t hide my emotion that could be seen clearly in my voice

“I don’t know. You know her, she disappears in one second, but don’t worry, she told me that she would talk to you in your office in the afternoon” I should have imagine it, her behavior reminds me a cat.

“Alright, does Shinoda know that she is here?”

“I think so, at least Yuki already talk to her, so I think that she told Shinoda”

“Fine, I will take a bath then and… I am sorry if I made you worry too much” Since the incident of years ago the security around me increased considerably, moreover, I wasn’t able to go to the town by my own until 5 months ago, I had to beg to Shinoda for her permission.

“It’s ok, I understand what happened, but please take care of yourself” I just nodded to what Aiko told me, then she left me alone in my room, remembering everything that happened in that morning I could tell that this is going to be a good day.
--------------------------------------------------------------------

I walked as fast as I could to get to my room, the simple thought that I like someone for the first time in my life were enough for me to have a bright smile. So it’s like this how it feels like, Airin was right when she said that I wouldn’t recognize myself, I can’t believe what I am feeling in this moment is just what I swore to myself that didn’t exist, but it didn’t bother me, on the contrary I was happy, I could find love, the only thought made me feel tickling in my stomach, I wanted to see Jurina, I wanted to be with her, and I already know why.

In my way to my room someone was in the middle of the hallway, she was looking through the window, and she was so beautiful that the scene looked something out of a movie, I stopped my tracks instinctive, her presences was to overwhelming, she had small features and piercing eyes that resembles a cat, and her aura was mysterious. She then faced me, her glare scanned from head to toe, and when our eyes met she smile at me, but that smile send chills to my body, I had a bad feeling about her

Wanted to run away from her intimidating look I turn back to my tracks, greeting her with a simple bow and she did the same, when I thought that I had already escape a hand took mine and pull me back, the last thing that I knew was that the girl was inches away from my faces, her expression was completely serious and terrify, and what she told me let me frightened.

“I don’t know who you are or what are you doing her, but I can tell that you are hiding something, I’ll keep an eye on you”

Then she walked away with the same calm expression that she had, leaving me completely dumbfounded. I just stood there, I was sure that my face was even more pale if that is possible, my feet lose the straight and I felt to the ground, fear took place all over me, what had just happened bring me back to reality where

I was in XV century and not in XXI, I wasn’t falling for a normal person, I was falling for a prince, and I didn’t belong to this place. And finally what most was shocking me was that mysterious girl, she knows something, but that is not possible, is impossible for her to know that I traveled in time, but what if she knows it, would she tell Jurina that I’ve been lying since the beginning.

Just one moment ago I was feeling so happy with the thought of seeing Jurina, but now it terrifies me, what if she thinks that I am a witch or something and hates me because I lie to her, the only thing that I could feel in that moment was panic and fear.
-----------------------------------------------------

“And? What do you think about her?” Asked Shinoda with curiosity and a little bit of expectation in her tone

“I don’t like her” Answered almost immediately Shimazaki Haruka with her typical salty tone

“What so fast!?” Said Shinoda with exaltation and surprise in her face

“She is hiding something, and I don’t like it” Explain Haruka now with a thoughtful mien

“Are you sure of that”

“You know that I am never wrong, I don’t know why you chose her. You don’t even know a lot about her”

Shinoda giggle a little bit, anyone can’t get to know what she is thinking nor understand a lot of her decisions or orders, but at the end everything makes sense, that is why everyone trust her.

“You just wait and you’ll see” Reply Shinoda now with a calm and relax tone, typical and necessary in Queens and Kings, the kind of tone and gaze that make you feel that everything would be ok                                 

“If you say so…” Was the last thing Haruka said after sigh audibly and getting out from the room.
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (Wmatsui) UPDATE CHAPTER 09/?
Post by: purnamazaki on April 04, 2016, 05:49:04 AM
I really really really love it
Its sooo romantic .. Asap asap pleasee i cant wait
 :twothumbs
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (Wmatsui) UPDATE CHAPTER 09/?
Post by: Genkikid on April 04, 2016, 08:03:36 AM
That clueless prince :nervous :nervous
Rena knows that she can't be with Jurina since she herself was not a person from the XV century  :on speedy: :on speedy:
Paru knows somethings is not right about Rena's presence  :shock: :shock:
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (Wmatsui) UPDATE CHAPTER 09/?
Post by: kumabear on April 05, 2016, 07:24:23 PM
Amazing story i ever see
Updates pleasee.. I cant wait . ,
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (Wmatsui) UPDATE CHAPTER 09/?
Post by: sasshirie on April 05, 2016, 11:33:55 PM
updaete sooon!
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME WMATSUI CHAPTER 10
Post by: firebird123 on April 10, 2016, 03:04:19 AM
Hi, thanks for your comments, it really encourage me to write more, i hope you like the chapter  :twothumbs :twothumbs

----------------------------------------------
THROUGH TIME - CHAPTER 10

After make up my mind while I had a shower and calm down, I thought on the situation and what should I do, I had to think everything, my main problem in a first moment was that girl, thinking it better, there is no way for her to know who really I am, a normal person wouldn’t think or believe that someone came from the future without a logical explanation. Having that in mind, the only thing that I have to do is ac naturally, anyway I don’t know who is she either or how could she affect me, maybe can be a simple passing through, because people use to came here one or two nights for business or political issues.

And my second problem that doesn’t torment my mind but do in some place in my heart, Jurina, even if I am calm and thinking it once and once again, I can’t find an answer to what should I do. I know that I should stay away as soon as possible, but that is the last thing I want, moreover, I want to be more with her, the simple thought of her liking me back occupy all my fantasies, but then again reality hit me, I was lying to her and taking advantage of her kindness and that make me feel guilty, still I just can’t tell her the truth.

For the moment I would lay aside the bad thoughts, finally I like someone, and I haven’t enjoy enough this feeling that tickle my stomach. With that positive thinking and creating hundreds of situation kind of cheesy that only happens in manga, I was heading to Jurina’s office, even if I know that what I am going to do is boring, this was the only moment in the day where I spent most time with Jurina, and without realizing it this was the moment that I most expected the day.

When I was already in front of the door, I could hear strange sounds coming from the inside, it was like if someone was chasing another person, like n the typical game where you run after your friends, but that game require of two or more persons as minimum and I can’t imagine Yuki or Aiko playing with Jurina to catch me, I even couldn’t imagine Jurina playing it, so what was those sounds?
After an internal debate that I had, wondering if I should in or not, hesitating I opened the door.

My heart ached with the scene that I saw, Jurina had trapped the mysterious girl by the neck, while the other girl had her hand in Jurina’s face trying to distance her face from Jurina’s, because from what I could see, Jurina was trying to kiss her. My mind was looking for an explanation to where it wasn’t what it looks like, maybe it’s a way of communication, but Jurina never behave like that, and what I can deduce from what I saw in the other girl, she neither acts like that, then it can only be an explanation, and I don’t like it.

“Ah Rena you are here” Jurina then let go from her grip to the other girl after realized my presence, the other girl had a poker face, but I knew that she was analyzing my reactions and movements, I had to stay calm. Using my acting skills, I buried the desire that I had of running away from the room and I answered calmly

“Yes, I am sorry if I interrupted something I will leave now” I felt how my vice trembled at the end of the sentence, I was really thankful for those expensive acting lessons that my parents made me took when I was a child.

“No wait, you didn’t interrupt something” Jurina stopped me when I was going out from the room

“Let me introduce you, she is Shimazaki Haruka, she would be my counselor when I take the throne, she was in a personal travel, some kind of vacations, she arrived just today” I could sense excitement on Jurina’s tone and that made that my desire to run away increase.

“Paruru, she is Rena, she’s been helping me some time ago” She even had a nickname for her

The mysterious girl that now that now I know is call Haruka approached me, I thought that she was going to say something like the last time, but she just stretched her hand to me, waiting for me to take it.

“It’s a pleasure… Rena” Suspiciously I took her hand too

“Pleasure is mine… Haruka” I knew if Jurina wasn’t there, our conversation wouldn’t over in just a greet, I could tell that because our stare wasn’t too friendly, it was the kind of stare that you have with your rival, at least that was how I felt it.


Since then the only time that I had alone with Jurina become a time for three people, I couldn’t find a moment to be alone with her because somehow Haruka was always there, like if she was Jurina’s bodyguard, and the worst is that it looks like Jurina didn’t bother it. Sometimes I wish I could just take Jurina’s hand and run away with her, but I couldn’t do any suspicious, Haruka followed every single one of my movements. Even in this moment where we were on Jurina’s office I could feel her gaze on my.

“I will go for some drinks” Jurina said while heading to the door and I started to feel the nervousness coming to my body, I knew that Jurina’s presence was the only thing that I some way protected me from Haruka, without realizing it, I developed some kind of fear for Haruka, her eyes didn’t expressed anything, but any time that I saw them I felt like if she could read my mind.

“No wait, I will go” And then I got out from the room, but in the corner of my eyes I saw Haruka smiling mischievously 

-----------------------------------------------------

I stood there watching Rena’s back going out from the room, every time that she was not around me her image in my mind did, and the anxiety for see her again take control of all my wishes

“You’ve been looking at the door too much you now” Paruru took me out from my thoughts that lately were only for a person

“Really I didn’t notice it” I was pretty sure that I was blushing, the truth is that I was waiting for the moment where Rena came back for that door.

“Besides, you have that creepy smile all over your face, wait a minute, are you blushing?” I covered my blushing face with my hands to avoid that Paruru continue embarrassing me more.

“Stop looking at me, you should be working”

“You should too but you are looking at the door like a dumb”

Touché I couldn’t reply to that and a lot less telling her why I was distracted, not even I could understand my desire to by with Rena, so I just stay in silence, I knew that Paruru hadn’t finish speaking, and I was ready to reply her to let it be and forget the topic, but what she said leaved me speechless

“Do you like her?”

My eyes wide opened with her question which sounds more like an affirmation than a question, I hadn’t consider that possibility. I was just enjoying being around Rena, to see her gestures and funny faces that she does when she is too focus, to how she wrinkled her nose a little bit when she laugh and how she slightly bit her lip when something bother her. I didn’t want to define what I was feeling maybe because I didn’t wanted to limit it, or maybe because inside of me I was scared of what it could be, fear to get hurt again.

Paruru looked at me with half-closed eyes and with a thinking expression because of my silence, she was reading me, she always does and is something that I don’t like, no one can lie to her, and there was nothing that she couldn’t notice.

“Do you know who is she? How was her life before you met her? Who were her parents? What is what she want to do in a short term?” She kept bombarding me with questions about Rena, one after another I realized that in fact I don’t know anything about Rena, and it’s not that I think that she was a bad person or that she had bad intentions, is just that I was becoming anxious not knowing nothing about her.

“You should know her better Jurina, you have to learn that you can’t trust in a pretty face” I really hate when Paruru was right, and the problem is that she ever is right.

“How’s Yui?” I knew that with that name Paruru would leave a side the topic, after all she is her weakness                   

And just as I said with the mention of that name Paruru’s expression changed completely. Her factions relaxed and I almost can tell that a little smile was appearing in her lips, it was pretty magic the effect that Yui had in Paruru

“She is fine, she will arrive tomorrow. She said that she wanted to stay some time with her parents” Her salty tone were replaced with excitement, this was the kind of behavior that made Paruru adorable, but that is something that just that person can make.

“Mmmmm I see that you miss her too much don’t you, and it’s been just a few days” It was time for teasing her, a victorious smile formed in my lips when I saw how her cheeks were blushing.

“Shut up!!” I let out my laugh, Paruru can get to be kind of tsundere too.
-----------------------------------------------------

What should I do, I twirled my long black hair anxiously, my mind was full with one million of ideas and thoughts. For one side some of them beg me to run away from here, to escape and forget about everything, the emotional pressure was too much and everything started since Haruka came, I felt threat by her. But in the other side, my thoughts didn’t wanted to give up, that was the part of my that didn’t wanted to let go the feeling that made my heart go crazy, that was the part of my that didn’t wanted to let go Jurina, because she has been my only  support since I came to this era.

It was in this kind of moments that I really wished Airin were here with me, I needed someone who I could tell all my problems and get advice, but I was all alone in the situation and that was driving me crazy.

“It looks like you have a lot of thing in your mind” Yuki sat down beside me in a bench in the garden, but like it was late autumn there was not a single flower to be seen, which make the place look a little gloomy. Even though I always saw Yuki in the garden, and there was no need to ask why she always came here.

“Well, I am having an internal battle with me”

“Some people have told me that I give really good advices” Her tone was kind of funny, like if it was meant to be a joke, but that made that I gain a kind of confidence to talk to her.

“Let’s say that I realized some feelings and now I don’t know what to do with them” Yet I didn’t gave her a lot of details, her gaze was in a lost point, I guess she was thinking what to say.

“So you already realized that you like Jurina” Her gaze came back to me with a little grin in her lips.  I couldn’t helped but blush

“H-how did you know?”

“Only a fool wouldn’t see it, when Jurina look at you, you blush immediately. You stare at her too much you know, and you have those sparkles in your eyes every time she is around, so yes it is pretty obvious” Was I really that obvious?, my embarrass grow and grow more, wait a minute, if I am that obvious it means that Jurina realized it.

“Don’t you worry Jurina is a fool so she haven’t realize I yet” Yuki said like if she could read my mind, it looks like when it is about Jurina, my acting skill couldn’t help me.

“You got me” I sight giving up, there was no way I could deny it.

“Then what is the problem?” Yuki became a little more serious, at this point I didn’t mind telling her my problem.

“Is that girl Haruka, I think that she doesn’t like me, and I feel like she is looking at me all the time” I omit the part of my secret for obvious reasons.

“That is her job after all you don’t have to worry about that Paruru must doubt in everyone around Jurina, and I think you know why” Even if she say that, it didn’t solve my problem, but I guess I can’t tell Yuki that Haruka knows that I hide something and that I’ve been lying since I came here. But there is this question that have been in my mind since the scene that I saw the other day. I wasn’t really sure ask it, at least Yuki should be able to help me with that.

“Mmm, how to say it, mmm well… do you know if there is something between Jurina and Haruka” I barely could tell it in a whisper. I couldn’t believe that I was doing such embarrassing question.

Yuki opened her in shock and then she started to laugh like really hard, and my embarrassment grow to indescribable levels, I was already regretting for have done that silly question.

“Why don’t you ask Jurina by yourself?” She said after have calmed down the laugh, I can’t believe that even if I went through shame I couldn’t get an answer.

“I have to go now, I am the best at giving advices right?” Asked Yuki while standing up from the bench, she really dare to ask that, I think that even her know that she sucks in that, she didn’t give me any advice at all.

“You are the best” Even if my tone was sarcastic, there was truth in what I said, even if I didn’t get any answer, this little chat helped me to relax and calm my mind.
                         
           
     
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (Wmatsui) UPDATE CHAPTER 10/?
Post by: purnamazaki on April 10, 2016, 07:38:23 AM
Rena jealous with paruru haha
Good job ! Finally rena , she realized that she's liked Jurina
Moree romantic scenes wmatsui
Thanks for the updates
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (Wmatsui) UPDATE CHAPTER 10/?
Post by: Genkikid on April 10, 2016, 07:44:38 AM
Oblivious Jurina insensitive Jurina. She doesn't realize Rena' s feelings from such an obvious actions.
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (Wmatsui) UPDATE CHAPTER 10/?
Post by: kumabear on April 10, 2016, 12:49:33 PM
Aaah finally updateee, i'm waiting for you're update ~
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (Wmatsui) UPDATE CHAPTER 10/?
Post by: kumabear on April 18, 2016, 12:36:59 AM
Update plizzzz lol
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME WMATSUI CHAPTER 11
Post by: firebird123 on April 18, 2016, 04:07:20 AM
First of all sorry for the late update I had to change some things in this chapter, and that take me to the second point, this chapter is too short and kind of boring I know, but that’s because what was supposed to happened in this chapter was too long and I think that I should better make it a full chapter, so I can make it better.
And the last thing is that I won’t be able to update the next weekend because I’m going on a trip, so the next chapter would be update on may 1st. That's I'm sorry again and thanks for reading

THROUGH TIME - CHAPTER 11

Why I have to do this, I was about to get into the mouth of the wolf, what I’ve been avoiding all this time with all my might was about to happen and a simple task like waking up someone was making me nervous. When Aiko asked me to wake up Haruka I just couldn’t say no when I saw her all busy. It was so simple, just go call her and get out, but the possibility to be alone with her was still an option and I wouldn’t have any defense if it happens. Come on Rena you just go into and get out is like that of simple, I tried to give me courage with my own words, and it was ridiculous how scare I was.

“Haruka wake up we are waiting for you to have breakfast” I spoke so fast as a bullet, I wanted to go out from here as soon as possible. But for my surprise,
Haruka was already awake and for what I could see she was about to get out from the room because she was in front of me with her typical poker face.

“I was about to go, can you move please”

Just what I feared was happening, Inevitably Haruka and I were walking together to the kitchen. The way there would take 2 or 3 minutes as much, because
Haruka’s room was on the third floor of the castle, and the kitchen was on the first one. She was walking two steps in front of me, I was surprise that in that small body and that angelical face (because I had to admit that she was really beautiful) could have such intimidating aura.

“Is breakfast ready” I was a little confuse with that random and casual answer, I couldn’t believe that her first words were so normal.

“I haven’t finish it yet”

“Your cooking skill are awful” I knew that she was honest and direct, it looked like if her words throw salt.

“You don’t have to eat it” It was annoying, I was just doing it because Jurina asked me to

“Is not like I have another option”

Suddenly Haruka turn her body to face me, and the atmosphere between is changed to a heavy one, and I could sense what was about to happen. The scene reminds me to that cowboys movies, waiting for the first shoot.

“What do you want?” Her tone was more salty that usual.

“I don’t know what are you talking about” I had to stay calm and don’t let the fear took control

“Money? No that’s not. Power? Neither that, I’ve thought in all the possibilities but I can’t find an answer, what are you hiding? I know that you’ve been avoiding me and that just confirms that you are hiding something” I knew that there was no way for her to know about me and my crazy secret, but that doesn’t remove the fact that she still doubt about me, I had to change the topic or I will end up giving up to her gaze.

“You seem to have a lot of interest in me” It was now or never, I have to confront her, and if the conversation goes like I imagined it, I will have the answer that I was looking for.

“Because you can’t fool me, you are not normal and you can be a thread to Jurina” Bingo

“Now that you drag Jurina here, you spend a lot of time with her” 

Haruka that was slowly approaching me stopped her steps, her expression relaxed and her faced lighted up and I almost could see relief in her expression, it was like if she had decipher a riddle and it was in that moment that I realized the mistake that I did. I thought that it was me who would get the answers and the one that had control, but I underestimate Haruka, she was the one who got the answers or at least a part of it.

“So that’s the problem…” Her bittersweet smile appeared in her lips, there was no way back. Haruka realized that I liked Jurina.

“What would you say if I tell you that I am her secret lover” I swallow, even if I had already imagined it, it doesn’t mean that it didn’t hurt when Haruka confirm it, because even so I had that little hope that maybe Jurina like me back.

“It shouldn’t matters to me” Lie, it matter to me so much that a knot was forming in my throat. My first love had finished without even have start. What I am supposed to do with this feeling now.

“We should go to the kitchen, they should be waiting for us” I wanted to stop talking and run away. Escape that was what I always do when I can’t find a way out or when I was afraid to get hurt.

“Go ahead I’ll be there in a minute” I didn’t tell her any more. I left her behind and some little tears were forming at the edge of my eyes. I don’t know what to do now, how was I going to look to Jurina and don’t feel this enormous desire to cry.
-----------------------------------
“How much time have you been there… Yui” Even if Haruka’s tone was cold and salty as always, her face reflect a great happiness.

 “Not too much, but it looks like you’ve been cheating on me with Jurina” Yui placed her hand in her chest in a dramatic way the same as her tone, while she was getting closer to Haruka.

“Don’t be ridiculous, you know that I prefer die alone than be with Jurina” Now it was little space which separate them.

“I know, is just that the idea seemed funny” Yui paced gently her hand in Haruka’s check and slowly fondle it with her thumb.

“I missed you” her tone was low and almost as a sight.

“It was just a few days” Their lips were inches to touch “But… I missed you too” Haruka closed the small space in a sweet and soft kiss, because it was only with Yui that the salt become sweet.

“That was the girl that Shinoda us about, you shouldn’t be teasing her that much” Said Yui while sharing a hug wit Haruka.

“Well is my job after all, she need my approval if she can’t go through this the she is not the one”

“Poor girl, don’t be too harsh with her”   

“This is her last test, everything depends on her now”   
   ---------------------------------------------------------
I was in front of the kitchen’s door because in fact, I didn’t wanted to go in, because I knew that Jurina was there and I could listen her voice through the door and that only made my chest hurt more and more. I sighed a couple of times and I told to my body to hold on the tears when Jurina’s bright smile greet me.
But when I was about to take the door knob, this one opened, and the person that was about to get out was Jurina, it was like if life was laughing about me.

“You were taking your time, where is Paruru” I couldn’t help but to frown to avoid cry whit her question. I looked away to not look to her eyes and I go into the kitchen avoiding have physical contact with her. My emotional state was unstable in this moment and the most insignificant thing coming from Jurina would broke me.

“She said told me she would late” I could feel Jurina’s gaze with Aiko’s and Yuki’s following me through the kitchen, and it didn’t seemed strange to me because my tone wasn’t as friendly as always, and with my gaze in the floor my hair was covering my face.

“Can you please go to the stable when you finish here, don’t late too much please, strangely we have a good weather today” Jurina said and then she got out running from the room, probably she was going to look for Haruka.

“Are you ok darling?” Asked me Aiko once Jurina had gone.

“Yes, you don’t have to worry I am just a little bit tired” I smile at her hopping that she believe my lame excuse. Aiko and Yuki looked at each other not really sure with my answer.

“I will finish here, Jurina is waiting for me” I said before they continue asking me, I didn’t wanted to talk about it.
------------------------------------------------------------
I was on my way to the stable, I wanted to be sure that everything was in order for when Rena came, but then I found a familiar face that I hadn’t see in a while along with Paruru than instead of her poker face she had an honest smile that bright all her face.

“Yui, it’s been a while” When they listened my voice they broke the hug to face me, but didn’t broke the grip in their hands.

“I know, you seem happy, did something good happened to you” Suddenly Rena’s image appeared in my mind, something good, definitely she was more than something good.

“I guess you could say so” Paruru was pulling Yui’s hand they sure wanted to be alone.

“I am happy for that, we have to go but Jurina… don’t let go the good thing in your life just because you are afraid” And then they left.
I half-closed my eyes thinking on what she said. Yui always speak in riddles and it always looked like random things. Some time ago I heard from Shinod that Yui had some kind of abilities that are not normal in common people, but I never dare to asked more because it looked like it was supposed to be a secret.
I played her words once again in my mind, I didn’t know what she meant, but for some reason it sound like something that may be happening to me
         
                                                       
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (Wmatsui) UPDATE CHAPTER 11/?
Post by: Minami-chan on April 18, 2016, 08:01:38 PM
thanks firebird123 for the updates.
Poor Rena, she been destroyed to thinking that Paruru and Jurina are lovers...
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME WMATSUI CHAPTER 12
Post by: firebird123 on May 01, 2016, 06:45:59 PM
THROUGH TIME - CHAPTER 12

I was on my way to the stable and my steps were as slow as a turtle because the truth is that I didn’t want to get there, because I knew who was waiting for me there, and it looks like we were going to be alone, just what I’ve been waiting, but now the situation was different. I was scare, scare of fall more and more for Jurina, now that I know that Jurina doesn’t like me I wish to have back the popularity that I had in my century, to have again the ability to get anyone that I wanted, but that doesn’t matter if I can’t have the person who I really like.

In the distance I saw all the horses, and in fact I have never liked horses, and is not a dislike for the animal, is more like a fear that have since I was a child, and that’s because when I was about 8 or 9 years old, I felt down from one. I don’t even know how I was able to ride one the other day, but I guess that is because I was with Jurina. I felt secure with her.   

I stopped my tracks when I saw Jurina next to a horse brushing its fur, and I could just think that it wants fair that with just standing there she made my heart race so fast, it wasn’t fair that my eyes sparkle when I see her and that she made me fall for here without even try it, how can someone not fall for her if she keeps smiling like that.

“Hey, for what do you need me? Are we going to bath the horses?” I tried to sound calm and relax

“No, today I will teach you how to ride a horse” I couldn’t helped but to opened my eyes in shock, no no no, that was not possible, my father had tried it a lot of times but I have always refused, there was no way that I can ride a horse alone.

“You see… is not necessary for real, you should have better thing to do and…” I said every single excuse that came to my mind giving little steps backwards. But when I thought that I had convinced her, Jurina took my wrist and pull me back to her.

“It is necessary for you to learn… ok?” She whispered in my ear and I could just nod speechless, she has to know it, she has to know the power she has over me, because if she do this kind of things I would always end up accepting whatever she says.

“Great, just wait a moment I finish here” Jurina said after released the grip in my wrist, Jurina is dangerous, being in love is dangerous.


I was looking the huge and wonderful horse that was standing in front of me. I can’t deny the fact that is completely gorgeous. I have always appreciate the beauty in horses, and I think that it was a pity that I couldn’t ride one, but I just can’t face my fears. Maybe after all I can get something good from this.

“Ok it is ready lets go” Jurina was about to take my hand, just like we’ve been doing, but this time I hide my hands to avoid it. I couldn’t continue with that, I had to put some defense to protect my heart. Jurina didn’t say anything, she just turned her face, but I can’t describe the expression she had before, maybe sadness? But, what does that mean.


“C’mon Rena, how can you be so unathletic?” Jurina said, it was the 6th time that I tried to get on the horse and failed magnificently. What Jurina was saying was the pure truth. I am the most unathletic person that have been on earth, it doesn’t matter if it was XXI or XV century, and my strength is not enough to do it.

“Look you just have to do it like this” On the other hand Jurina do it nimbly completely opposite to when I do it, and she made it sound and look like if it was really easy, and in fact she was not a good teacher.

Even though I tried again, and as expected I failed again, I heard Jurina sighting, I was making her lost her time.

“I understand if you don’t want to cont-“I was about to give up but suddenly a pair of arms placed on my waist from behind.

“I’ll propel you, at least until you manage to do it alone” I was agree with her, but having her so close and with her hands on my waist just made me more nervous.

“1 2 3” And this time I manage to do it easily

“I did it I did it, loos Jurina” I was feeling like a child I was really excited that I managed ride a horse, well with a little bit of help, but yet I wasn’t afraid anxious nor scared like when I did it with my dad, on the contrary I was happy.

But the excitement didn’t last long, because the horse started to shake all of the sudden and I wasn’t holding from anything I was falling from the horse and I couldn’t do anything because it happened really fast. I closed my eyes waiting for the hard floor to hit me, but it never happened because somehow Jurina managed to catch me, even so the impulse made us fall to the ground, and when I opened my eyes Jurina was on the top of me pinning me against the grass. Her face were inches away from mine, so much that our noses were slightly touching and our gaze were locked into each other eyes. I can say that in that moment I forget how to breathe, I could only focus in her deeps and beauty brown eyes. None of us tried to move nor say a single thing.
Jurina then placed her hand softly on my cheek and move away some loose strain of hair that were on my face

“Tell me why I feel so drag to you and why I can’t take you out from my mind” She said in a murmur that I barely could hear.

Then her gaze laid on my lips and she started to close off the small space between our lips, and I can swear that my heart was about to explode. Jurina was going to kiss me, and I wanted it, I wanted her to kiss me with every nerve, every fiber and every molecule of my body, even knowing the consequences that it would bring to my heart.

But when I could almost taste her lips, the horse become crazy and started to move abruptly its legs, taking us back from the trance. Jurina had to stand up quickly and run to the horse to calm it down. I could only sit and try to calm down my heart beat, maybe after all I do not like horses.

“Y-you should be more careful next time, l-lest continue” Jurina said without looking at me and with nervousness in her voice, and from behind I could see her ears fully red.

“Y-yes I am sorry I would be more careful” I answered with the same tone.
 

The rest of the morning and some part of the evening Jurina and I were practicing with the horses, and I can gladly say that I have lost any shadow of my fear for horses. I enjoyed the view and the soft breeze when the horse slightly gallop.

“Try to follow me, I want to show you something” Jurina said while she was riding another horse.
 And so I started to follow her into the castle’s forests, but we were in slow peace because I still didn’t have the enough experience nor confidence to go faster. While we went deep into the forest more and more surprised I become with the huge that the place was and how Jurina seems to know it as the palm of her hand.

Bit by bit the abundance of trees started to vanish giving way to a big prairie with a little lake in the middle and for what I could see some flowers grow around it in spring. Even if it was the beginning of winter the place was stunning in some way.
Jurina got off from her horse and approached mine to help me, surely fearing that I can felt down again.

“I found this place when I was a child when I got lost, and I don’t think that anyone knows it, that’s why I like to come here when I want to be alone and think and relax. It is beautiful it doesn’t matter the time of the year “Said Jurina while she sat on the grass.

“Then why you bring me here?” I asked her after sat down beside her.

“Because when I think of you this place always came to my mind, so I thought that I has to be you, the one who I came to this place with” Jurina smiled at me with her dazzling smile which never fail to make me flush.

We just stood there for a while without talking, just enjoying the view and each other company. But my eyes always moved secretly to Jurina like magnets just to find out that she was already staring at me.

In the moment of silence an idea came to my mind, I wanted to leave aside all the formal thing from the era and feel a bit more in XXI century, and what better than a casual conversation with no sense.

“Let’s play a game Jurina, I will make you 8 questions and it doesn’t matter what it be, you have to answer honestly, and the same for me” 
Hearing my suggestion Jurina frown graciously with a confused expression, even so and hesitating a little bit she accepted.

“Well let’s begin the” I wanted to start with a simple question “What’s your favorite planet” Jurina giggle with my bizarre question that even I knew that was no a common question.

“What kind of question is that, wouldn’t be more normal to ask for my favorite food or color” She said with an amusing tone.

“Just answer” I said with the same tone. She looked up to the sky thinking her answer.

“I guess it is Pluton”

“But Pluton is not a planet anymore” I said automatically and in the same way Jurina looked at me with a perplex expression

“Of course that Pluton is a planet Rena” It was in that moment that I realized what I had just said, of course that in XV century Pluton was still consider as a planet.
Awesome now Jurina must think that I am an idiot.

“Well I think that Pluton is too small to be consider as a planet, surely in a future it will stop being a planet” I said trying to save a little bit of my dignity. Jurina half-closed her eyes considering the theory that scientist say about Pluton.

“That sounds sad, I don’t care if it’s too small, I will still like Pluton as my favorite planet” I smiled with her reply, that kind of childish and innocent way of think is hard to find in XXI century.

The rest of the questions were more normal. I found out that Jurina is scared of the dark, and that explains why her room is the one with most windows, like that more moon light can filter in the night. Knowing this little things about Jurina make me happy, because like that I get to know who the real Jurina is under that façade of the impeccable Prince is the person who I really like, and knowing more and more about her make me fall even more, and that scared me too.

“You just have two questions more” The truth is that since a beginning I already knew which were going to be those two last questions, and in fact those were the one that I really wanted to know

“Do you still love her?... Mayu” I knew that it wasn’t correct to ask that kind of questions, but it was something that I had to know. But Jurina didn’t seem to be disturb by my question, on the contrary, her faced remained calm like if she had been preparing for that question.

“Some month ago I will answer a yes without doubt, and I’ll be lying to you if I said that there is not a part of my that still reminds that love, because a part of my would always be with her” She sight “ But a lot of things have happened since you are here and I already understood that I have to go on with my life and get over her” She answered with a smile, and unlike the one she had the first time she talked about Mayu, this one felt real and the melancholy and sadness were replaced with a touch of nostalgic and happiness.

And I was satisfy with that, the truth is that I didn’t expect that she told me that she didn’t love Mayu anymore or that she hadn’t any feeling for her, and in fact that was something that didn’t bother me, because after all Mayu was her first love and company and that was something that I couldn’t fight, but the part that she mentioned me made have more questions.

I sight getting ready for what was coming, and even knowing that it was masochist and that it was pour lemon to the wound I had to do it.

“And what do you think about Haruka” I said without hesitate and with a serious tone, I didn’t want her to know my intentions behind.

“I don’t know what do you refer on what I think about her, but I can say that she is the person that knows me the best, you know she has this sixth sense that allows her to read people, I can’t hide anything from her. And she is very honest that is something that I really appreciate in people”

I stood there watching and empty place in the lake analyzing her answer, if my heart was already broke she was twisting a knife on it with her words, after all I have not any right to fight against Haruka when I’ve been lying to Jurina since we met.

“We should go back, is getting dark” After that we just leave the place and made our way back to the castle, and for some reason I felt that it was more long that before.


After taking the horses to the stable, we went back to the castle, for the moment of our arrival it was already late in the night, that’s why Jurina and I were the only person around the castle, only a few people were seen walking on the corridor. After we were already in front of my room Jurina turned around to see me.

“Thank you very much for have helped me” I said taking the best of my so I could smile at her.

“It’s ok it was something that I wanted to do” Our eyes met and Jurina took a step closer to me and placed her hand on my check rubbing her thumb over it. “You can’t imagine how much you have done for me, that’s why I want you to know that I’ll bee by your side any time you need me”     
She lowered her head and leaved a kiss on my check really close to the corner of my lips.

“Good night Rena” She said with a mischievous smile before left me dumbfounded on my place just watching her back leaving.

After came back to my five sense I went to my room and resting my back against the door I left my body fall to the floor, finally I left the tears that I’ve been holding all the day be free, and I cried, like I’ve never had, because this was a sorrow that I had never felt before. People always told me how wonderful love was, then why was my chest hurting so bad.

I get to the point where my heart was asking for help, and my brain was finally convincing my heart, I can’t continue with this, I had to get out from this place and run away from the pain, I have to get out from this place before I get to the point of no return. I had to get away from Jurina, she was the only thing that kept me here and now that I have lost her there is no reason for me to stay here, anyway I didn’t plane to stay here some much time, it was time to look how to go back to my century. The decision was made, and I leaved the castle before the sunrise, leaving a part of my behind my first and last love.                                                               
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (Wmatsui) UPDATE CHAPTER 12/?
Post by: Haruko on May 01, 2016, 08:06:35 PM
I feel sorry for Rena but I'm curious about about the 10 questions from Jurina... I bet that she asks about rena's love life or something like that..

And of course how Rena gonna search about a solution to come back home...
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (Wmatsui) UPDATE CHAPTER 12/?
Post by: Genkikid on May 02, 2016, 02:47:22 AM
Rena you misunderstand Jurina's words about Paruru!!!! :gyaaah: :gyaaah: Why u left the castle??!! :pleeease: Jurina has yet give you her 8 questions!! :fainted:
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (Wmatsui) UPDATE CHAPTER 12/?
Post by: purnamazaki on May 03, 2016, 12:47:13 AM
This chapter so sad :(  . Renaa why are you leaving Jurina??
Jurina must be sad ... She has lost mayu and now rena
I cant wait next chapter for my wmatsui
Btw thanks for the updates
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (Wmatsui) UPDATE CHAPTER 12/?
Post by: sasshirie on May 03, 2016, 11:28:12 PM
:frustrated: :fainted: :gyaaah:
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 12/?
Post by: kumabear on May 04, 2016, 06:31:29 AM
Rena dont gooooo ! ! !
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME CHAPTER 13
Post by: firebird123 on May 08, 2016, 06:11:50 PM
THROUGH TIME CHAPTER 13


I hold my breath having my gaze on the little prey, my bow pointing towards this, there was no way to escape nor mistakes,  my angle shot and position were perfect. I let go the arrow in a perfect shot and I could hear how this one cut the air, but for some reason the arrow didn’t hit my target falling some centimeters away, alarming this one and allowing its escape.
I sighed in frustration throwing away my bow as far as I could, I’ve been trying to hunt something all the morning, but with this one it was the fifth target that I fail, since I have memory of me hunting I have never failed so much times in a same day. And is that in the moment where I had to have my mind blank, so I could concentrate all my attention in my target, Rena’s face came up in the back of my mind like a shadow that never goes.

Rena had left the castle this morning, the only thing that she left back was a little note giving the thanks and the request to not follow her, and just like that she disappear without any explanation and it haven’t passed not even 12 hours since she left but I could already feel the emptiness that I hadn’t feel since she came.

Not even hunting couldn’t make Rena go away from my thoughts, does this mean that I would never see her again, the mere thought make my heart ache, maybe my destiny was being alone. A lot of questions came up to my mind, ´should I go after her?’ but she asked not to, ´is she ok?’ ´would she be too far?’ ´Could have I done something to prevent this?’ ´Did I do something wrong’ more and more questions came up but not a single answer.

I went back to the castle giving up to the idea of hunting something this day, in fact that only made my thoughts travel to the same person all the time, who no more than 24 made my day better but now she is gone she left behind a completely mess.

Being still really early in the morning I went to the kitchen, although I didn’t had appetite, I would look for a simple thing. When I entered to the room I could felt the tension in the air, and how Rena’s presence was needed to light up the place. No one said nothing nor came up with the topic, even though everybody already knew it. Even the little argues between me and Yuki stopped. Even so I could feel her gaze over me all the time even Aiko’s, like waiting something from me

“Won’t you go after her?” Yuki broke the thick silence, that was what I’ve been asking myself all the morning, but there was something that was stopping me and I always used the same excuse.

“She asked not to, so I will respect her decision” I heard Aiko sighting at the bottom of the kitchen with my reply, it has been some time since I sense that Yuki and Aiko knew something that I don’t, but in fact in this moment I don’t really care anymore.

I got out from the place without having eaten more than a simple apple and I went to my office, it feels like my boring and simple life came back again, and I hope that at least some numbers could Rena go away from my mind a little bit.

And how wrong I was… again, being in this place only bring her memories back, how she distracted me with commentaries or with casual discussion that had nothing to do with work, the long minutes the I could spent only staring at her without getting tire of her beauty, remembering every expression and features.

The memories from the past day reply on my mind, how dazzling she looked with the slight breeze brushing her hair, seeing her giving her all to learn how to ride a horse, and the free and good that I felt talk to her for hours about thing without sense or just enjoying her company.

If I had known in that moment that I would be the last time that I saw her and that I’ve been feeling this way I had do something, I would have hold her tight to make sure that she would not go, I would ask her to stay with me and I would tell her that the truth is that I… and there was again, the barrier that didn’t allow my thoughts to continue from this point. What would I have tell her, what is the truth that I want her to know.

“Could you please stop sighting all the time, is annoying” Paruru complained, she was the only one that hadn’t mention something about Rena, and that was something I really appreciate.

“I am sorry, I’m a little distracted today” I gave her my apologies, accepting that couldn’t take Rena out from my mind.

“You know, you should stop being so coward” She told me without notice, there was no need for me to ask what was she referring to, I knew exactly what she wanted to say with that.

“Now you too come with that, give me a break” I answered tiredly.

“I won’t tell you anything more, I can’t decide for you”

“I would go out for some air” It looks like everyone had agreed to be against me today, everyone were expecting something from me, even a part of me were waiting for me to do something, but the again it was this other part of me that was holding me back, something got me in chains and didn’t allow me to go out running after Rena.

After walk around the castle like a soul without direction, I went back to the room. When I entered there Yui was there too, when I saw her, her words came back to my mind like giving me clues. Fear, is that what is stopping me, but fear to what and why.

Suddenly the door opened again and Yuki was the person who came into this time, Peruru Yui and Yuki share what I can describe like a conspiratorial gaze with each other, I already knew what was coming and if I’ve been avoiding it all day, I knew that this time was going to be different, this time I wouldn’t be able to escape from their gaze.

“What is what you all want, I have a lot work to do, so if y-“Yuki stopped my words throwing aside all the sheets of paper and more things that I had in the desk, making a huge bang take place in the room.

“I am already done with you, stop being this coward and go after Rena” She screamed at me, I sigh trying to keep the composure, I hadn’t the desire to fight in
this moment.

“I won’t argue with you about this anymore” I got up from my place to get out from the the room, but was Yui who stopped my tracks.

“Do you remember what I told you? Are you really going to let her go?”

“No… I don’t want to let her go, but I just can’t do it. I am afraid and I don’t know why” Finally I let out my true feelings, only Yui can have this power over people that allows them to say what they really think.

“You are afraid that you might lose her like you lose Mayu, you are afraid to fall in love again and go through that pain again” Declared Paruru who had been in silence until now, reading me perfectly and putting in words what I couldn’t.

And that’s the true, Mayu and the pain that she left, that was what was holding me like a curse, I didn’t want to go through that again and yes, I was afraid to fall in love again, that’s why it was easier to let go Rena, like that I would stay away from the danger.

“Then? You haven’t change your mind yet? Would you allow her to spend the night outside, you know too well how danger it is outside the city” Asked Yuki for the last time, because I knew that she wouldn’t try anymore. I didn’t answer anything having a battle with my own feelings inside me, trying to decide what I should do.

“Fine, I’m done waiting for you to do something, if you don’t go will, I won’t allow Rena to spend the night outside” Final announced Yuki. I already took my decision.

“You won’t go anywhere” I raised my voice to make her stop her tracks “Because ‘it’s going to be me the one go goes after her” it was decided, I won’t let Rena go, she came to my life when I most needed her, I am tired to feeling alone, so I won’t let this feeling vanish without doing something, not this time.
Yui, Yuki and Paruru smiled with relief, I will have to thank them, because if it wasn’t for them I would still be blind and stuck in my debuts.

“By the way Jurina, maybe I told Rena something like I were your secret lover, well about that… I am really sorry I went too far” Confessed Paruru with true shame and regret in her tone. That explains a lot of things now.

“We will talk about that later, in this moment a have something more important to do” I didn’t want to lose more time, I wanted to see Rena and I wanted it now.

I was running with all my might, taking my body to the limits, I was feeling how a fire was growing inside of me, making my heart beat wildly, and not because I was running, it was a different feeling, even different from what I felt for Mayu, it felt even bigger, so much that I couldn’t hold it back.

Even though I was still scared, love was frightened, but it doesn’t stop me anymore, I was willing to go through all that if it’s for Rena, this time I’ll do it right and I won’t let go the person that I love so easy, because that is what the butterflies in the stomach and the stupid smiles means, and I am not afraid to accepted it anymore.

“I AM IN LOVE WITH RENA” I screamed with all my might, finally letting those feeling to take control all over me.

I rode on the horse as fast as I could, Rena couldn’t be so far, knowing her unathletic person and the fact that she didn’t took a horse with her, she could only have made it to the first town, knowing how dangerous this one is make me want go even faster, if I keep this speed which is beyond the safe one, probably I would
made it when the sun is already gone. I just hope to do it on time and that she is safe.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------
My feet were hurting for all the walking, and evening was already falling, I’ve been walking all the day without aimlessly. The only information that I could get in the time that I were in the castle about someone that maybe knows what was happening to me was just a name, Yokoyama Yui, sometimes I overheard Yuki’s conversation with Aiko about this strange woman, and it lookd like she exactly what I am looking for, but the thing is that I don’t know where start my search.

While I was walking, sometimes I couldn’t helped but to look back once and once again, unconsciously whiling to see Jurina at my back, asking me that please stay with her, but of course that would never happen, after all it was already time for the people in the castle to know about my departure, and even if I left a note asking to not follow me I know that it wasn’t necessary, Jurina won’t come for me.

I wonder if she took breakfast properly, after all she doesn’t take care of her own body like she should, and if she could finish with all the work without overworking herself. I feel a little bit guilty, because I didn’t finish my part and that suppose more work for Jurina.

Even if one of the reasons that I left the castle was to forget about Jurina, I didn’t seem to be easy at all, because my heart was refusing to let her go that simple.
Finally, after walking what felt like an eternity, I started to distinguish what I could define as a little town, but everything seems dirty and destroy, and not too much people were seen walking around, the place has a gloomy and creepy aura, completely different from what the city of the castle has. In fact the little people around were different too, all them seem like criminals with dirty clothes and scars all over their faces.

The truth is that I didn’t want to spend the night in this place, I hadn’t more options since I don’t know how far the other town maybe is, and it’s getting dark already.       

Walking around the place I found what looks like a hostel, but like the rest of the buildings in the town its appearance was wasted. I sigh looking and accepting the place where I would have to spend the night, I just hope that the money is enough, in the rush when I got out from the castle I didn’t think about that, and the little that I bring with me I already spent the half in food and water. But I guess that it can’t be expensive judging the way it looks.

I went into the place and indeed it was like I imagined, it was completely empty and kind of dark. There were a couple of coach but those were full of dust, in the corner I saw the counter and ringing the little bell I waited until someone to appear. I froze on my place when from a door got out the same drunk men from the city. I struggled internally if I should get out from here or not, but I reached the conclusion that it’s better here than in the streets, even if both sound dangerous at least here I would have a bed.

“What do you want?” He asked contemptuously, it looks like he didn’t remember me, or at least he was pretending not to.

“I would like a room please”

“It cost 7 gold coins” I opened my eyes in shock hearing the ridiculous cost, and effectively I only had 5 coins.

“Can’t you leave to me a little bit cheaper?”

“Aren’t you a prince’s friend, you should have a lot of money, don’t you” After all he did remember me, but that’s a point for me because I knew that he likes me.

“Not really it was the first time I saw her, then can’t you leave it cheaper?” Why couldn’t be this secure when I talked to Jurina, just like the Rena that I was in XXI century.

The man looked at me from head to toe with that disgusting glare, I hated do this, but what another option I had.

“Sure, if it’s for a beauty like you” Bingo, I gave me the keys for a room in the second floor, and without losing more time I went straight to the room.

I was really tired, and the room wasn’t that bad as I thought, I wanted to go to bed as soon as possible. When I was about to fall sleep the sound of the door woke me up, I alert when I saw the same men coming in, and for the way he looked at me I knew that I was in danger.

“Do you need something?” I asked

“You shouldn’t have come here beauty” I couldn’t say nor do anything more because he rushed towards me, and even if I struggled with all my strength to take him off of my, he was clearly stronger. It doesn’t matter how much I screamed for help, no one would come, even though I was waiting for someone to rescue me, waiting for Jurina to rescue me.

When the men was about to rip off my dress the door opened sharply, making the men freeze and my breathing stopped when I saw the person that changed my whole world, and the only one that make my heart race and my face blush standing there, it was like if all my pleads had reach Jurina who was standing there with bated breath like she had just run a marathon, she was again in front of me, saving me again and again, and being be my side when I needed her. When I saw I knew that there was no way back, I already passed the point of no return to long ago, I was fully and completely in love with Jurina.                                       
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 12/?
Post by: Genkikid on May 08, 2016, 07:18:31 PM
Prince Jurina!! You come just right on time!!!!

Can I be honest? That Jurina gif at the end of every of your posts always make my heart skip a beat and almost forget to leave a comment for this wonderful story
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 12/?
Post by: genkingblack on May 08, 2016, 07:34:52 PM
Finally Jurina being honest to herself

but I wonder about this time-slip thingy.. why rena? is this related to jurina-mayu?

ps. I noticed that you use a wrong spell to describe word ex. rape : I think you might to write rip (bcz it related to rena's clothes)
bcz sometimes i'm bit lost hehe

btw thankyou! :hee:
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 12/?
Post by: firebird123 on May 08, 2016, 09:23:19 PM
Prince Jurina!! You come just right on time!!!!

Can I be honest? That Jurina gif at the end of every of your posts always make my heart skip a beat and almost forget to leave a comment for this wonderful story

I know right, the first time that i saw that gift i got hypnotize for a while, and like she is dress like a prince i thought that it was perfect to put it at the end of the story

Finally Jurina being honest to herself

but I wonder about this time-slip thingy.. why rena? is this related to jurina-mayu?


About the time-slip there can be a lot of theories, maybe soul mates?

PS. thanks for the spelling correction
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 13/?
Post by: Minami-chan on May 09, 2016, 12:13:04 AM
finally both have accepted their feelings.
thank you very much for the update firebird 123
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 13/?
Post by: Haruko on May 09, 2016, 01:40:26 AM
OMG!! Jurikun is saving the day!
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 13/?
Post by: purnamazaki on May 09, 2016, 01:50:51 AM
thank you for making this fanfic, you make me doki doki as always
Finally princee saved rena ~
I always wait for you the update ,
Omg i cant waiiit for the next chapterrrrr lol
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 13/?
Post by: kumabear on May 11, 2016, 03:29:41 AM
Whyyy i love this fic so much ! ! !
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 12/?
Post by: Genkikid on May 11, 2016, 06:51:23 AM
Prince Jurina!! You come just right on time!!!!

Can I be honest? That Jurina gif at the end of every of your posts always make my heart skip a beat and almost forget to leave a comment for this wonderful story

I know right, the first time that i saw that gift i got hypnotize for a while, and like she is dress like a prince i thought that it was perfect to put it at the end of the story


Can I know from which performance is that gif?
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 13/?
Post by: firebird123 on May 11, 2016, 07:10:19 PM
You can see it here https://www.facebook.com/story.php?story_fbid=631001063685494&id=360551397397130
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 13/?
Post by: Genkikid on May 12, 2016, 02:00:19 AM
Yeshh!! Thankyouu :on GJ: :on gay:
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 13/?
Post by: junrena on May 12, 2016, 03:43:29 AM
Update Please   :bow: :bow: :bow:
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 13/?
Post by: firebird123 on May 13, 2016, 05:34:46 PM
Hi, somehow i managed to finish this chapter before sunday. Thank very much for all your comments, i am really glad that you've been liking my fanfic. Hope you guys like this chapter too.

THROUGH TIME - CHAPTER 14

Once I arrived to the almost abandoned town, I ran to the only place that Rena could have gone, the place wasn’t the perfect antonym of secure, it’s just a little town in the middle of nowhere, most of its residents were criminals that were escaping, even Shinoda once forbade me to come here by no means alone, but well
I really didn’t care what happened to me in this moment, as long as Rena is safe.

The old hostel were empty, it doesn’t matter how much time y played the little bell, no one came out.  I stirred my hair back and I closed my eyes thinking where else should I search. But in that moment of silence I heard some strange noises coming from the floor above, it was someone screaming and without thinking it twice I ran to the second floor, the more I closer I got the more the voice became more clear, and there was no doubt, it was Rena.

I opened the door sharply, and effectively Rena was there, and not just her, a man that I could recognize perfectly was about to take off her dress, and in that moment could perfectly felt how the blood running in my veins started to boil and the desire to disappear that man from the earth was my only thought, how he dare to even imagine doing that to Rena.

The man tried to run away from the room, but with a strength that I didn’t even know that I had I took him from his neck shirt and smash him against the wall. For being a men, he wasn’t that tall almost the same as mine. I could swear that all the hatred and anger that I felt in that moment were reflect in my eyes, seeing him completely frightened under my deathly gaze.

“How do you dare to lay a finger on her” I didn’t recognize my own voice that sound completely cold and dark. The man couldn’t say a single word prisoner of his fear, I could see it in his disgusting eyes, I swear I could just strangle him in this moment.
I had never felt before this level of hate that was governing me at that moment, not even against Yuki, this goes beyond that, even beyond of what socially accepted.

“Please… let me go” He begged almost about to cry.

“Believe me when I tell you that I’ll make sure that you will never see sun light again if I get to meet you, in I would everything that I can to find you, so I advise you to run like you never had and disappear in 10 seconds” Those were my last words before released my grip, once I said that I don’t like to use my power, well that doesn’t apply for him.

And indeed the man ran away with all his might, I only could stay in my spot trying to hold back all the anger that I had and to calm down a little bit.
The only thing that I needed to come back to my five senses was to turn around to look at Rena, all the hatred and anger vanish and were replace with relief and preoccupation, her hair were covering her face so I couldn’t see it, but I can tell that she was crying silently because her shoulder were trembling.

“Rena…” My voice broke a little bit when her name came out, and before I could give a step Rena ran to my arms almost desperately and without hesitating I wrapped her in a tight embrace, at that moment Rena started to cry loudly and uncontrollably.

“I was so scared” She barely could say it between her sobbing. It broke my heart seeing her in that state, so vulnerable and trembling of fear, feeling her pain as mine and only wishing to can over with it.

“It’s ok, I am here with you now, its ok” I tried to comfort her, but the truth is that my hands were shaking too, the mere thought of what could have happened if didn’t make it on time terrifies me.

Rena was holding onto my shirt tightly and continue crying, and all I could do was slightly stroke her hair and rubbed her back softly. I don’t know how much time passed, Rena cried until she hadn’t more tears and my shirt was little bit wet in the spot where she was sobbing, even though we didn’t move a single centimeter, I was afraid that if released her something bad could happen to her again. I only moved away a little bit, just the enough to see her face which was a little bit wet because of the tears, and her eyes were red.

“I am sorry if it took me too much time” I told her looking straight at her eyes trying not to get lost on them. She only deny it moving her head.

“I promise you that I won’t let anyone to hurt you” After saying this I saw how some tears began to appear again in the corner of her eyes, which leaved me more confuse because this time I didn’t know why was she crying.

“Why did you came for me” She asked in a small voice, I didn’t think what I was going to say her when I found her, but I was determined to not let her go this time. I took a deep breath taking the courage to let the words get out.

“When you left in the only thing that I could think was in you and how happy I was with you around, in some way you have become a part of me, and I know that it’s selfish but please stay with me” I finally said it “ I can only be me with you Rena”

“I can’t…” I froze with her answer. She buried her face into her hands quietly “I’ve been lying to you, my parents didn’t die in any accident, nor I have any relatives” A wave of relief came to me. So that was the problem.

“Rena” I tried to stop her speech, but she didn’t stop saying thing that I already know.

“Besides I’ve been taking advantage of you, and Aiko and Yuki…”

“Rena” I tried to stop her again, but fail.

“And Haruka told me that-“Finally I could stop her, without thinking about it twice I pressed my lips against hers, and I can tell without fear to be wrong that it doesn’t exist any candy more sweet that her lips, nor the most expensive couture fabric could compare to its softness. I was pretty sure that I was having a heart attack in the moment that I felt her moving her lips over mines returning me the kiss, all I could to was being more and more amazed in how our lips fits each other, like if they were just made for me. I swear that I could kiss her eternally, but too bad for me that I have to breath. That was the only excuse that made our kiss stop.

Once I saw her face I realized that her cheeks started to blush and her eyes had again that sparkle that I’ve been idolizing so much

“First of all Paruru is not my secret lover or whatever she told you, in fact she is married” I explained her to then steal a little peck from her lips, I just couldn’t help it.

“Second of all I already know that you’ve been lying to me” Her eyes grew in shock and her jaw slightly drop

“Since when you know it?”

“Well I had my doubts when you told me, but with the pass of the time I realized that it was a pretty lame story” I giggled a little thinking again about that dramatic story.

“I am sorry, even though you were so nice” She lower her head. I took her chin to make her look to my eyes.

“And third, all just want to you, all your flaws, mistakes, fears, smiles, giggles, jokes, and silliness. I don’t care about your pass if I’m your present” Finally an smile appeared in her lips “You don’t have to tell me the truth in this moment, I will wait until she trust on me, beside I think it’s not that bad as you think it is, you over think things a lot Rena” 

“If with me like this is enough, then please let me stay by your side” She said closing the space between us and unable to hold it back any longer I took again her lips, I already could feel how I was getting addicted to them.         

We lay down on the bed, I was embracing her around her waist, while she laid head in my shoulder, I could tell that she begin to fall asleep, she must be so tired, after all she had been walking all the day.

“Can I do a couple of questions” I said before she fall completely sleep.

“Mhmm” She barley could answer

“Did you really wanted to go from the castle?” I was still a little bit insecure about that. She moved his head to answer with a no.

“Are you happy” Rena didn’t answered immediately like she did with the first question that made me nervous. But all the nervousness and bad thoughts vanish when her lips pressed against mine in a soft and shot kiss.

“More than ever”

That was it, I had no doubt, I just had to give the reason to my beating heart and to this immense happiness that I get just by having her so close to me, I was truly, madly and idiotically in love with Rena.

--------------------------------------------------------
I began to wake up slowly, and the first thing that I realized before I opened my eyes, is that a little blow was slightly hitting against my forehead, the thing is that there is not any air source that hits me only in that place. Getting a little bit more of consciousness, I noticed that the air were slow, just like someone’s breathing.

The next was that something got me trap around my waist, it was someone’s arm, and I didn’t want to move because I felt so warm and protect that I fear that the slightly move it might go.

But being in all my sense, the memories of what happened yesterday came back to my mind. Finally I opened my eyes to confirm that in fact it wasn’t a dream, and that effectively Jurina was by my side completely sleep and embracing me around my waist.

I didn’t take too much time for an smile to appear in my face remembering everything that happened, a big weight disappear from my shoulders, Jurina already knew that I was lying, even so she didn’t reproach anything to me, and she deny too what Haruka told me.

I found myself placing my fingertips in my lips, replying every single kiss and her slightly cherry taste, Jurina’s kiss was intoxicant and could made that a million fireworks explode in my stomach. Jurina kissed me she really did, even more she asked me to stay with her, and if I can be honest I feel that in this moment I could give her everything to her without regret.

I was staring at her relax and sleepy face, tracing every single corner of her face with my fingertips, trying to not wake her up. At some point my finger end up on her lips, so soft and tempting, I wanted to kiss her, it was a need that moved me body by its own. Slowly I closed the space until join our lips together. To my surprise Jurina returned the kiss and pull me closer tightening her grip around my waist.

“Hey” Was the first thing she said while she buried her face in crook of my neck.

“Did I woke you up?”

“I’ve been awake since your finger were in my nose, I didn’t want you to stop though” I chuckled trying to not lose concentration because of the tickles of her
breathing against my neck.

“Shall we go back now?” I asked while I started to play with a lock of her hair.

“I want to stay like this more time”

“It doesn’t sounds bad” I answered feeling tempted with the idea, and stay like this all the day if it’s possible “But I really want to get out from this place” I said sincerely, I couldn’t wait to be on the castle again.

“As your wish my princess” My heart raced and I could tell that I wash brushing when she said that.
Jurina woke up from bed and took my hand intertwining our fingers, I really missed the warm from her hand.

“Why didn’t you take a horse when you left?” Jurina asked me while we were riding the horse.

“If I had you had never catch up with me” I saw her dimples with her smile after hearing my answer.

“Glad you didn’t then” She left a small kiss in my forehead “Let’s go”


On the way back from that little town to the castle (that was kind of long), Jurina was riding the horse as fast as she can, but like we were two persons she couldn’t force too much the horse. We left the place a little bit early in the morning, and we just did a couple stops to rest a little bit and to eat something. Being in a completely different situation I realized that in fact, the road between the castle and the town was truly beautiful, full of trees to the sides and I think that I saw a little river. Once we arrived to the castle it was already evening, almost lunch time. I was a little bit nervous because I didn’t know how I was going to face the other after my almost escape, but I would think of something after I take a shower and eat something

“I’ll see you later then” She said with her cat-like smile and approaching me and before our lips met she moved her head and lend a kiss in my cheek “Bye” She whispered in my ear before turn around.

“Jurina” I called her attention and she turned again to face me but before she realized it I already had pressed my lips against hers, feeling how a smile appear on hers “Now you can go, bye” And without see her expression I entered to my room.

Once I was alone in my room I jumped to the bed and taking a pillow, I rolled on it while some little giggles came out of my mouth, taking out all the excitement that I had in my whole body, somehow Jurina like me back, even if I still don’t know if is in the same level as I do, but one thing is sure and is that she likes me. My heart jump of happiness every time I replayed everything that happened, every kiss and every hug.

So it’s like this like true love really feel, even if I don’t know if Jurina feels the same way I do, I won’t let go of this, I won’t run away again, and I’ll make sure that Jurina likes me to the point I do.
   
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 14/?
Post by: Genkikid on May 14, 2016, 01:59:26 AM
Jurina knows everything!!!  :whistle: everything except the important thing that Rena is not from her time :panic:
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 14/?
Post by: genkingblack on May 14, 2016, 06:12:14 AM
Soulmate theory? Hmmmm.. :dunno:

But Rena belong to different era right? I wonder what will happen in the end?
Will Rena left her own world like left her family, friend just to be with Jurina? Vice versa for Jurina?  :glasses:
But I doubt Jurina will do, since she is the prince right?  :bigdeal:

ps. just noticed another spelling correction, still as steal perhaps? check as cheek?
I'm sorry for noticing a little thing from yours. Thank you  :byebye:
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 14/?
Post by: firebird123 on May 14, 2016, 07:30:41 AM
Well, like i said there are various theories, maybe a certain someone is behind all this.
Guess you'll have to wait till the end, the same with the other things. 

And don't worry for the corrections, it's better fix it than leave it like that  :)
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 14/?
Post by: LuckyMatsui on May 14, 2016, 08:04:42 AM
While reading WMATSUI moments, I'm like:  :luvluv1: :luvluv2: :shy1: :shy2: :wriggly: :on woohoo:
Thanks for the update Author-san  :kneelbow:
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 14/?
Post by: purnamazaki on May 14, 2016, 03:25:25 PM
Horraaay update before sunday thank you :)
Ah wmatsui moment ,, tooo romanticss for mee
I hope ure update asap if you're done lol
Thanks for the updates :)
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 14/?
Post by: kumabear on May 15, 2016, 04:55:09 PM
OMG, thank you so much for the update ..
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 14/?
Post by: sasshirie on May 19, 2016, 11:34:31 AM
j' :on cny1: :on GJ: :on comhere:
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME CHAPTER 15
Post by: firebird123 on May 21, 2016, 07:05:44 PM
THROUGH TIME - CHAPTER15


I didn’t remember since when a simple shower felt so good, in fact, I didn’t remember since when everything seems so colorful, everything around me seems to shine more, even that irritating woodpecker that didn’t hesitate in making noise all the evening looks so adorable now.

I was immersed in a kind of ecstasies, if someone could see me in this moment, dancing ridiculously, skipping around the room and with a huge smile, they would surely think that I am into drugs or something. But all that happiness and colors had a reason and specially a name, Matsui Jurina Sakae’s prince. It was incredible the effect that she had over me, I just couldn’t wait to see her again. It is true that love makes you a fool, I could even imagine cheesy situations, but I just couldn’t help that my heart becomes crazy, imagining Jurina and I in numerous situations that only happen in shoujo manga.

Between a couple of dances and a song I finished my routine, I took my time to look perfect, nothing could ruin this day, it had beginning in the perfect way, and I hoped that it finishes the same way.

Pitifully it didn’t seem that things were going to go like I wished, because I just had to open the door to find Haruka waiting for me behind this one. She had her typical poker face, but something felt different, her eyes didn’t have the same piercing effect, not even her threaten aura that she had towards me were present, furthermore I could even say that I saw some regret and maybe kindness in her eyes.

“You’re already back” She said without stop looking at me straight to the eyes.

“I guess I am” My gaze never left hers either, this time I wouldn’t allow her to intimidate me.

“I won’t apologies with you” She went straight to the point.

“For what, for lying about your relationship with Jurina?” I replied innocently, like if didn’t had affect me at all.

“Basically yes, because thanks to that I realized that in fact, you are a coward unable to confront your problems, and that you would just run away when things gets hard” She didn’t  doubt in throw her words loaded with salt, like always. And that was something that I just couldn’t deny, because that was exactly what happened.

“I won’t run away anymore” I replied firmly being sure of my words. Haruka looked with half closed eyes, I could tell that she was doubting my words.

“Well, thanks to what happened, I realized too that you don’t have bad intentions, and that Jurina is your first love, and you were just scared because of that” She didn’t make any comments to what I said before, and why this girl has to know everything, again she was right with what she just said.

“Anyway, follow me someone wants to see you” I couldn’t do more than remain silence. “And the last thing, you better mean what you say, believe me when I tell you that your relationship with Jurina won’t be easy, she is Sakae’s prince there’ll be a lot of people that would try to truly separate you from her, so do your best and don’t hesitate” I froze in my place when in fact, I saw a truly smile in her face, that along with her comment that sounds more like an advice, and by the little time that I’ve known Haruka I can tell that she wouldn’t say it to anyone.

“Definitely I won’t” And with that said I followed Haruka.
 

What is now worrying my mind now, was the person that wanted to see me, I hadn’t see Yuki neither Aiko yet, but I don’t think that any of them would take the trouble of asking Haruka just to call for me, which left me just one possibility, the only person in the whole castle that has the power to make Haruka move from her comfortable coach and come for me and is not Jurina. Through my mind just came the queen, Shinoda Mariko, that enigmatic person.

I began to get really nervous thinking why she would call me, some theories came up, but any of them were support in something, it were mere conjectures. Not knowing what is waiting for my makes me anxious, because I can’t prevent the situation and think on possible solutions. I think that Haruka realized my problem, because before open the doors she stopped and looked at me.

“Don’t be nervous, no one is going to bite you” I don’t think that can get use to a kind Haruka, its juts to strange and somehow it doesn’t suits her.
The doors opened and immediately Yuki stood in front of me, blocking my sight from what is behind her, and that is the rest of the people who is in here.

“I am glad that you are ok. I am sorry if it took Jurina too much time” Said Yuki after a short embrace. I’ve become really close to Yuki, I see in her an older sister or a best friend who I can always talk.

“I am sorry I gone that way without tell you” I apologies with a little bow.

“Don’t worry that it’s not that important, but don’t do it again” And after that she finally moved, allowing me to see what or better who were in the room.

And just like I thought, Shinoda was sit behind her desk, looking straight at me, scanning every inch of my presence. I have to admit that not even Haruka’s gaze were as intimidating as hers. But what I didn’t expect was another girl, which was hugging Haruka from behind, she was the one that had the less intimidating aura, and for some reason I felt that I could trust her.

The girl let go of Haruka and approached me, everyone in the room followed her with the gaze while she make her way through the room, expectant of what she was going to do or say. With a little and warm smile she took my hand without even ask.

“I am Yokoyama Yui, I’ve been waiting too long to know you” Her voice was sweet and with a pleasant tone. Wait a moment, this is the person that Yuki and Aiko were talking.

“Nice to meet you, I am Rena” Suddenly Yui tighten her grip in my hand, and I felt like if all my energy were being drain. My mind went blank for a moment, and Yui never loosened her grip.  I had to blink a couple of times to come back to my five senses, what seemed seconds felt like hours.

Yui already had loose her grip, and now she was looking at me with a concern gaze, like a mom that tries to comfort her daughter. She laid her hand over my head and for some reason she slightly fondle it.

“You’ve been going through too much by your own, haven’t you?” Her voice become even sweeter and serene, and my body felt lighter, like if all my problems were disappearing one be one “You are not from this world right? Don’t worry you can tell us everything, you don’t have to be alone on this anymore” My eyes become teary, I didn’t know this person at all, but there was something in her that made me believe in her words. If found myself crying like a baby, somehow I felt that I really could tell her everything, that I could shake that weight from my shoulders.

And that’s what I did, after had calm down my sobbing, finally I revealed them that I was from XXI century. Throughout my story there wasn’t any reaction from anyone, I didn’t know if they were believing what I was saying, or if they were preparing to send me to an asylum. Once I finished the room become completely quiet.

“And you are saying that you don’t know how you did it” Haruka was the one that broke the silence.

“No, I just remember having woke up after I made the wish”

Everyone moved their gazes to Yui looking for an answer, even I did. She was the only one that I knew that could have some clue and give me answers.

“I am sorry, neither I know why that happened” Yui answered sincerely. There go all my possibilities “But I know how you can come back, it’s pretty logic though” She added, Yui took me from both hands “ The day of your birthday you have to take the decision if you want to go back to your era… or stay here. You have until then to decide”

No one said anything more, somehow I didn’t get to anywhere. After all that was the theory that I had since a beginning, only the day of my birthday I would be able to go back… or not. Any of the other three persons in the room said something, I didn’t know if there were being modest, but at least I know that they believe a little bit of what I said, and that was thanks to Yui, because it seems like they fully trust in her. But the mere fact that finally I could said it was good enough for me.

Slowly we began to get out from the room, everyone except Shinoda, whom I didn’t listen her voice not even once, or at least have any reaction. Before I went out from the room Shinoda stopped my tracks

“Rena wait” She called my name and then she stood up from her sit behind her desk and came to me. I looked behind me and the other ones were already gone.

“Do you love Jurina?” She asked my directly and without hesitate, after all one of my theories were correct. Even though I didn’t had doubts about my answer, and I promised that I wouldn’t run away again.

“I do, I love her” I said determinedly. At a beginning Shinoda didn’t had any reaction, a slowly and smile appeared in her lips.

“Ahhh I am so glad good for you” She shook my hand energetically “After all I do like you, take care of her ok?” I was a little bit shock with her sudden change of attitude

“S-sure” That turned out better than I expected

“And by the way” She bent down to my ear to whisper “I know what a cellphone is” She then moved away, and with a mischievous smirk she closed the door in front of me.

“Eh?” Was the only thing that could come out from my lips. What does that mean?
----------------------------------------------------------

If I couldn’t take Rena out from my mind before, now the thing have become even more difficult if she kissed me like that and just left, leaving me stood in my place with an stupid smile. How much time I’ve been wasting, focusing only on work and other prince’s tasks. But now that Rena came to my life I can tell that I am truly living, I can feel how my heart beats for someone and not just to pump blood. It was incredible how a single person could change so much my world.

“Yuki” I called Yuki’s attention who I found walking for the hall, I approached her once she stopped. I had something to thanks her.

“I am sorry for have been an idiot” I put aside my pride and said with a bow “If it wasn’t because of you I wouldn’t have react”

“You do behaved like an idiot, but at the end you did the right thing” She laid her hand on my shoulder, some months ago I couldn’t even look her in the eyes “But

I still don’t like you” Well I guess somethings won’t change.

“Don’t you worry, that I don’t feel the slightest liking for you either”

“So what are you going to do now” We started to walk side by side.

“What do you mean?”

“Your birthday is coming close Jurina, you know what that means” I had totally forgot about that, with everything that have been happening, I didn’t have space on my mind to think about that.

“I have no idea, but I think that I will just wait till the time comes”

“I have to leave you, Shinoda called us to meet her on her office” She then leaved for another path. “You should think about it thought, or you would see on a rush” She screamed before disappear.   

Now that she mentions Shinoda, I haven’t see her in a while, even if she is the most close to a family that I had, I know that she is hiding too may secrets. She is a completely mystery for me, including our parents. I don’t anything about her besides the basics, her past is an enigma, even for her who claimed don’t know nothing about her before coming to the castle. But I have to admit that sometimes… no at this point I am certain that she does know, but she just doesn’t want to tell me, that is something that to this days keeps without having any answer, and I don’t know if some day it will have.               

 -------------------------------------------------------

Hi, thanks again for reading. I won’t be able to update next weekend because I’m on finals at collage and well, you already know how it is, hope you like this chapter  :) :)
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 15/?
Post by: Haruko on May 22, 2016, 12:40:44 AM
Mariko is from the future!!!!!
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 15/?
Post by: Genkikid on May 22, 2016, 03:30:03 AM
Mariko-sama is from the future too!! Does anyone knows?? How?? What brought Mariko-sama to this era??
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 15/?
Post by: kumabear on May 23, 2016, 09:39:05 AM
So sad , you're not updated in this weekend  :cry:
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME CHAPTER 16
Post by: firebird123 on June 06, 2016, 12:40:01 AM
THROUGH TIME  CHAPTER 16


“Na… ena… Rena… Are you listening?” A small jolt in my shoulder, made me come back to reality. My mind went blank after hearing what Shinoda said, I thought on knocking her door and interrogate her, but at the moment Yuki was in front of me, and it would look suspicious if I do that. So I decided to leave it for later, but definitely I have to talk to her.

“I’m sorry, I was thinking on something else” Yuki looked at me with concern eyes and then we started to walk.

“I’ve been thinking in what should I tell you, but nothing comes to my mind” I could tell that she was really struggling with her mind in this moment because of her unusual low tone in her voice. “I never thought what to say to someone that comes from future” She looked at me sideways like asking me to say something.

“You don’t have to say something special, it’s enough that you don’t believe that I am crazy” I told her with a smile, I was really thankful that she be worry about me, and even more that she had the intention to support me.

But with what she said, she made me realize that Shinoda hadn’t tell her that in fact, she was from the future, or at least that was the conclusion that I reached with what she told me.

“Well, I’ve seen Yui doing things that are not normal, so if she says that you are telling the truth, then so it is, besides I trust you” Now I was curious and wanted to see those things that Yui can do, after all I always have feel attraction to that kind of things.

“But you really don’t have any questions? A lot of things happen in six centuries” I said after the tension between us had vanish.

“Now that you say it…” She half closed her eyes thinking in something.

“But I warn you, I am a mess in history” I said before she asked, because I knew that she would surely ask something so complex, that only my history teacher could answer.

“Then I have nothing to ask” The truth is that Yuki is the person less curious that I’ve known, how can you met a person that comes from future and don’t ask if they can already fly or teleport or something “I guess that you don’t know what happened that night then…” She add in a really low voice, maybe she didn’t even want me to hear that.

Even though I didn’t say anything, and I did as if I didn’t hear. I knew that what happened still torment Yuki’s mind, even to Jurina, but not at the same level than Yuki. She had to leave behind the love of her life, and I am certain that she blame herself for that every single day.

But I wonder if in the future they really got to know what happened, a lot of proves and important clues lost over the years, which make it more difficult to solve the mystery.

“Does Jurina knows it?” Yuki wondered quickly changing the subject. I sighed heavily and with that she already knew my answer.

“I don’t know how to do it, I am afraid that she judge me” My eyes turned to face the floor.

“’It’s truth that it is something hard to believe” She looked at me with an smile grin “But I am sure that you are the person who Jurina trust the most, so don’t worry, besides she is not someone that judge people quickly”

I was surprised when in fact, Yuki gave me a good advice, and even more, she speak well about Jurina, when the normal thing is the contrary.

“Even though, I still don’t feel secure to tell her… not yet”

“Take your time” Was the last thing Yuki said before taking another way.
 
Finally I felt the weight in my shoulders disappear, the simple fact that I could tell what was happening to me was liberating. But I still had in my mind the new problem that emerged. Shinoda Mariko, she definitely is not normal, the only thing that I know about her is that she is Jurina’s older sister, and that she had to take the throne once her parents died, the rest of things are blank.
 
But I’ve notice too, that is not like the others know much than what I do about her, even Yuki that is supposed to be the person closest to her, looks like doesn’t know that in fact, she probably be like me. But in the moment I don’t really want to think about that, good things have been happening and I just want to enjoy it, so at least for what remains of the day, I don’t want to think about that.

I head to the kitchen like usual, there I found Aiko who received me with a tight hug and saying how worry she was about me, she even offered herself to do what I had to do, which off course I deny. I just couldn’t gave her more things to do, years were already making effect, and even if she denies it, everyone can notice it in her slow movements, and how she doesn’t do well some things that some years back she surely made perfectly.

 “Don’t worry furthermore, you are the one that should take a rest” I began to slightly push her from her back to the door.

“But you’ve just arrive, and-“

“It’s ok I can do it, so you go and find a nice place to rest and relax” Finally Aiko gave up to my persistence, but I know that it wouldn’t take more than 30 min to see her again around the castle.

--------------------------------------------------
I was on my way to the kitchen, hoping to find just that person, but it looks like the whole castle agree in this special moment to not let that happen. In every single corner there were a person who needed me, that if a horse can’t be found, that what should we do with the new workers, that I have to sign some papers, and more things that in a normal day wouldn’t be happening.

When I finally made it to the kitchen, she was there, just like I expected. I could only see Rena’s back, and it looks like she didn’t notice my presence. I began to approach her slowly, being as careful as possible so she doesn’t notice me.

Once I was close enough, I could see over her shoulder that she was trying to do some kind of cake or something similar. It was amazing how focus she was, because not even yet she had notice me, even if I was already too close to her. So I approached to her from behind to her ear.

“What are you doing?” Rena finally came out from her little world. She gave a little jump with a small yelp. I just couldn’t help giggle at her expression.

“Jurina, I didn’t notice you were here”

“You were too focus in that thing” I pointed the strange dough with strange color that were in her hands “Is that for a cake?”

“I was just trying” Rena reply with a little bit embarrassed.

Seeing her disappointment expression I couldn’t help but to think that I had to do something, it doesn’t matter if it were because of something so small, I don’t want to see that kind of expression in her.

“Let me help you” I roll up my sleeves and stood beside her. Rena saw me with confusion and a little bit surprise.

“Do you know how to do it?”

“Aiko kind of forced me to learn the basics when I was a child”

“You know how to do anything, don’t you?”

“Kind of, let’s say that I am apprentice in everything but master in anything”

It was like that how we started everything from zero, because what Rena had was useless. I was even more surprised how even after all this time, Rena couldn’t crack and egg properly. Even if I tell that we were going to do it between the two of us, she didn’t let me do anything at all, I just tell her what to do next and see that she did everything well.

Occasionally I managed to steal a kiss in her cheek when she was completely focus, which made her brush immediately, and I could just wonder how can she be so adorable.
“It’s done” Said Rena with joy and with some flour all over her face once the cake was ready, and I have to say that it really looks good.

“Now you just have to try it” I reply from my seat. But Rena instead of taste it, she put it in front of me.

“I want you to try it first” I dude for a moment, but seeing her expression full of determination I just couldn’t say no.

“If you want it” I took a small bite, and it was really delicious. The chocolate flavor was perfect, neither simple nor very sweet, and the dough was completely soft.

“Rena, this is delicious for real” With my answer Rena began to skip all over the room “Here, take a bit” And effectively Rena had the same reaction that I had.

Without realize it, time flew in a blink like it always does when I am with her, so it was already time to go back to our rooms. Without really wanting it, we had to stand up and got out from the room. Our steps were slow and our fingers were intertwine, we talk about everything but at the same time about nothing.

Once we were in front of Rena’s room it was already time to separate, I know that it sounds stupid, but I really didn’t want it to happen, we weren’t that far and it would just be for a few hours, but yet I want to spend more time with her.

“Good night” Rena broke the silence

My hands found its way to her waist bringing her closer to my body, at the same time Rena’s hands traveled to the back of my nape burring her fingers in my hair and pulling me in closer, to finally our lips met in a deep kiss. Rena’s lips taste like chocolate, which make it even more difficult having to end the kiss.

“I’ll see you tomorrow” I said connecting our foreheads once our lips had to separate “Have a good night” Finally I placed a kiss in her forehead to then turn around and go back to my own room.

I drop into bed once I took a shower and have done the other things that are like a ritual for me before going to bed. One of those were read, since I was a child I have always had the habit of reading something before going to bed, and I think that Aiko is the responsible of that habit, because there was not a single night that she didn’t read me a tale, and with time it become natural.

I was in the last page, when a sudden knock made me look up from it, who could be this late at night, I know that in midweek the workers would go to bed early.

“Come in” I reply waiting to see who it was.

To my pleasant surprise, it was Rena the one who came in through the door.

“I am sorry if I woke you” Rena didn’t move from the door.

“Don’t worry, I wasn’t sleeping yet” I closed the book and put it aside, in the nightstand besides my bed “What happened?” Certainly her visit was something that I wasn’t expecting.

“I didn’t know that you wear glasses” Rena completely ignored what I just asked her.

“Just at night” Then I took them off, and put it next to the book. Seeing that Rena still didn’t move, I approached her and gently took her hand for then ask her again “Are you ok?” I was beginning to be worry.

“Well… I was just wonder if I…” I couldn’t understand what was the last thing she said; because she said it in such small voice, that I just couldn’t hear it.

“I am sorry what did you say” Rena took a deep breath.

“I asked if I can sleep with you tonight” Finally her gaze leaved to floor to meet mine “I mean, if you don’t mind”

I could feel how my cheeks began to redden, after all she wanted to spend more time with me too. Without hesitate, I pull her from her hand to the bed, and turning of the candle that was lightning the room, we cuddle in bed.

“I think you should sleep here from now on… if you want to”. I shyly said, Rena sheltered better into my arms.

“It’s a deal”.
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 16/?
Post by: Genkikid on June 06, 2016, 02:42:19 AM
They're sleeping together!!!! :shy1:  :shy2:
Rena should tell Jurina sooner. It's going to be Jurina's birthday soon
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 16/?
Post by: Minami-chan on June 06, 2016, 11:40:55 AM
 :shy2: :shy2: :shy2: :shy2:
At last!
It was a step in the couple.
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 16/?
Post by: purnamazaki on June 06, 2016, 10:06:13 PM
That's so sweet  :inlove:
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 16/?
Post by: kumabear on June 08, 2016, 12:08:57 PM
Next chapter :)
Title: THROUGH TIME - CHAPTER 17
Post by: firebird123 on June 12, 2016, 09:04:27 PM
Hi, so here is another chapter full of wmatsui moments, and a little bit of smut, but as I don't know how much can I post here, I preferred to just cut it, but you can read it on my tumblr just click here (http://jumarit803.tumblr.com/post/145815621680/through-time-chapter-17), even though it's my first time trying the smut part, don't know if its too bad, and I tried to make it as cute and fluff as possible, like all the fanfic. Hope you like it  :) :) 


THROUGH TIME - CHAPTER 17

A soft touch stroking my hair is what woke me up, in fact, I had already been awake for a while, but I didn’t want the caress to stop. At the same time if felt a gaze on me all the time, which made me feel a little bit nervous, even if every morning was the same, I couldn’t get use to Jurina’s intense gaze on my, scanning every corner of my face.

“Didn’t you say you’re bad with mornings” I said without open my eyes.

“I think that I like them now” Right after a soft lips lay on mines in a short kiss, and finally I opened my eyes to fine the Jurina’s bright smile and her adorable dimples “Good morning”

“Good morning” I curled up in her warm embrace.

“I think today we do can stay all day at bed, I don’t want to work today”

“We can’t, Shinoda comes back today and you have to talk to her about what happened this two weeks” I had to said much to my regret, Shinoda had left in a business trip two weeks ago, she left the next day we talked, that’s why I haven’t ask or talk with her yet.

Jurina let out a heavy sigh knowing the work that awaits her.

“Right, besides Aiko must not late to come and take us off from bed” I giggle, remembering that since I began to sleep with Jurina, Aiko always has to come and takes us out from bed because we late too much.

“I guess I’ll shower first” Not really wanting it, I stood up from bed as fast as I could, because I know that if I think about it too much, I would late more than I should.

Just when I finally was out of bed, Jurina took my hand, and pulling this one made me fall once again on the soft mattress, pinning me with her body, and with her hand aside my body not giving me any chance to escape.

“Stay just a little bit longer” She whispered slowly closing the space between us. I was speechless and almost forget how to breathe.

“But Aiko shouldn’t late” I barely could said with the self-control that I had left.

“Then we shouldn’t waste time”

Finally I surrounded when her lips met mine, my hand moved by its own to the back of Jurina’s nape seeking her closeness, and my fingers ran through her silky hair. The kiss become more passionate when our tongues met, seeking desperately having more from the other one.

Jurina’s hand traveled to my tights, that simple touch send jolts of electricity through all my body. She trace a path of kiss from my lips to my neck, my breathing become heavy, at this moment Jurina’s kisses and caress was taking off my mind, desiring more from her.

Being completely lost in Jurina’s lips, I didn’t notice the knocking in the door. I could only came out from the trance once the door opened, and an angry Aiko came in to the room.

“I am sorry I was already leaving” Aiko came out as fast as she in, and I couldn’t handle the embarrassment. I buried my face into Jurina’s nape and hide my face that for sure was completely red.

“I think we should go now” Said Jurina between soft giggles. I could only nod biting my lower lip holding back my nervous laugh.


Once we were in the kitchen, Aiko was the only one there, because Yuki had to go with Shinoda in her trip, and Haruka along with Yui always came too early in morning, and then they disappear all day, that’s why I don’t get to see them often.

It was hard for me to look at Aiko’s eyes, besides the shame that I felt, the scene played again in my mind. Jurina and I hadn’t go too far from passionate kisses, but I could tell that our relationship was escalating step by step, with every second I felt more intense the need to by around her, it was like if I fell in love again and again.

“It looks like Shinoda would come tomorrow” Aiko comment to break the tension.

“I should have known before, I wouldn’t have come out from bed” Jurina looked at me with a mischievous grin, at the same time that she winked at me. Why she has to do thing more difficult for me.

“Ta-talking about Shinoda, I don’t know too much about her” I changed the topic as fast as I could, and being the most natural that I could. At the same time I took advantage of the situation to know more about Shinoda, I had postpone our talk to much.             

Jurina and Aiko shared a glance, like hesitating if they should or not talk about it.

“It’s ok if you can’t talk about it” I said reading the tense atmosphere.

“No, it’s ok if it’s you” Jurina said while she took my hand “To get started, Shinoda is not my true sister, father found her wandering around the forest when she was about 9, I hadn’t born yet” What Jurina just said, confirm even more my theory.

“I will never forget the first time that I saw her” Added Aiko “It looks like if her body didn’t have a soul, her eyes were completely empty, and at least for 6 months, she didn’t say a word. The most shocking was when she finally did, she claimed that she didn't know anything about herself, or at least how she got there”

Jurina didn’t say anything, her face reflect that she was struggling with something in her mind, and the little frown confirms it, at the same time she tightened her grip on my hand.

“Jurina” I had to call her time a couple of times, this kind of behave in her was pretty strange.

“Sorry, I got distract” Aiko and I looked at her not really convince with her poor excuse.

“That’s why Jurina must take the throne, because Shinoda is not a legitimate King’s daughter” Aiko continue “But of course, that the people doesn’t know anything about that, they just think that Shinoda doesn’t want the throne”

“The truth is, that I would prefer that Shinoda keeps with the throne, she does a great job as the queen, but she refuses” Jurina was the one who talked with a tire tone, sign that she already tried to convince Shinoda before but fail.

“I am sorry if it was a sensitive subject”

“Don’t worry, you deserve to know it” Jurina stood up from the table “I’ll leave now, now that I came out from bed I would finish what I have to do for tomorrow” She placed a peck in my lips to then head out from the room.

With the corner of my eyes, I saw Aiko grinning.

“You two are such a cute couple” Her comment made me slightly blush, but at the same time made me smile.

My feelings for Jurina become bigger and bigger with every touch, every kiss and every hug, so much that its overwhelming, that I don’t know how much time I could hold it. I had my tongue tie in the words, but what really happened was that I wanted to hear the come from Jurina first.

The castle seemed especially quiet today, I barely could see some workers in the hallways. Spring could already be seen, you can feel it in the fresh and soothing air. You can tell that at this point of my life everything seemed perfect, without any worry, at least not to short term, only good things have been happening. But all that happiness sacred me a little, because everything has to have a balance, good things can’t exist without the bad once and vice versa.         

“Pss Rena, Psss” I stopped my tracks when I heard someone calling my name, but I couldn’t see anyone around. “Here” That was Yui’s voice.

“Where are you” I asked her because I couldn’t locate where her voice came from.

“To your right, a little bit down” And there she was, half of her body came out from an small door that camouflaged with the wall “Wait a moment I’ll open”

Having said that, she went back in through the small door, no words came out from me, I was just too shock with the unusual event, since when there was a door, and even more of that size. I heard the sound of door being unlocked, my jaw drop even more when the whole wall opened like a door, reveling a dark passage, just like in movies.

“Pretty incredible right, Paruru found this place recently” Yui invited me in. Hesitating I came in to the intriguing place, at a beginning it was a narrow passage, which make it seem even more strange, but at the end there was a small room, that despite being small it was cozy.

“What it’s supposed to be this place” I wonder astonished. I once heard that old houses and castles may have this kind of places, but I thought it was just a myth, I think that I should begin to believe more in those kind of things. 

“Just what it looks like, a secret room” Yui replied with excitement.

“Why is she here?” I hadn’t notice Haruka’s presence until she talked.

“Don’t be bitter, it’s more fun with more people” Answered Yui, Haruka didn’t try to argue any more, it looks like Yui had completely control over her.

The room was full with books and some snacks, but for some reason one of them called my attention, despite being simple chocolates, some way its shape was fascinating. I am not pretty sure if it is what I thought, but it seems like a shadow, a devil shadow, because it has what I think are claws, and it had a big grin. It was so detail that it might was made handcraft.

“Want one?” Haruka offered me with a malicious grin, just like the one that kids have when they are on a mischief. Even though, I ignored that and took the chocolate from her hand.

“Wait, those chocolates have-“

“A lot of love, Yui made them with lots of love” Haruka interrupt Yui. If that didn’t turn on all the red lights then I don’t know what will, but c’mon, what harm can make a simple chocolate.

That’s how tempting fate, I put the little sweet in my mouth; at a beginning it was really sweet, but as it melted in my mouth its taste changed to a bitter one, and some liquid came out from the center. Chocolate is not my favorite sweet, but when I finish the first one it didn’t took me too much to eat the second one, and a third one, and a few more.

The rest of the noon I spend it in that place, chatting with Haruka and Yui, at some point I began to call Haruka by her nickname, and it didn’t seem to bother her at all. My body felt light, and without realize it, I eat a whole box of those chocolates all by my own, I wonder why neither Paruru nor Yui try one, and I just thought that they didn’t like chocolates.

“I think we should go back now” Suggest Paruru, right after we came out from the small place, and it was already dark outside, don’t know how late it was though. Yui and Paruru took another way to their rooms, and I think that I saw kind of regret in Yui’s face, but I didn’t mind it and just went back to Jurina’s room.

On my way, my body felt a little bit strange, I could think properly just as my movements were completely normal, but my body felt really warm from the inside, like when you have a really high fever. I took a deep breath before entered to the room.

“Hey, where have you been all day” Jurina was sit at the edge of the bed. Any word came out from my mouth and my body become more and more warm.

“Rena, are you ok?” I began to slowly walk towards Jurina, I don’t know what took control of my body, because without prior notice, I sat on Jurina’s lap with my legs around her waist, and started to place soft kisses in her neck. Jurina didn’t protest and I could feel how her body began to relax under mine.

“Have I told you that you look too damn sexy with glasses” I confessed her recalling the first time that I saw her, and haw I almost ran out of words.

I didn’t know that I have this side of me, the one that seems doesn’t have any censure, the one that just follows its desires.

“You hadn’t mentioned it” Jurina’s voice was husky, but not like the one she has on morning, this one sounds more seductive, tickling in my ears.

My lips left the skin of her nape to find hers in slow kiss, but at the same time full with passion that speed wasn’t need. Jurina’s hands played through my tights lifting my dress. I slightly bit her lower lip to have completely access to her wet velvety cave, and to her intoxicant taste. But for some reason, Jurina’s hands stopped at the same time that she separate our lips.

“Are you drunk?” Jurina asked with a puzzle expression.

“I am no” I tried to take her lips again but she dogged it.

“Then what is this wine taste” I didn’t know how to answer her, everything makes sense now, the liquid in those chocolates and the grin in Paruru’s face, it has wine. But I tend to be strong with alcohol, some chocolates with a little bit of wine can’t get me drunk, it has to have something else, and I am sure that I am not drunk, I don’t feel like “Let’s go to sleep, I don’t want to take advantage of you in this condition”

Jurina began to move me off from her lap, but before she could I took her face between the both of my hands to make her look directly to my eyes.

“I am not drunk I swear, and even if I would I am sure that this is what I want” My eyes never leaved hers, and I could tell that she was hesitating, but then Jurina took again my lips in a more passionate kiss, all most in a hungrily way.


My body was drained of energy, the same as Jurina who drop her body over mine, completely exhausted. My eyes were closed trying to catch breath and steady my heart. Still feeling the burning sensation in my skin where Jurina’s hands were. I could barely place my hand in Jurina’s back, gently caressing her. Silence took place, the only thing that could be hear was our hectic breathing.

“I love you” My eyes opened wide when Jurina pronounced in a whisper the words that I’ve been wishing to hear.

Jurina lifted up her body and looked me straight to my eyes, my heart that had calmed down began to pounding again in my chest, so hard that I could feel it in my ears.

“I am crazy and deeply in love with you, Rena” Her expression was completely serious, and her intense glare was taking everything from me. A storm of happiness was everything that I was feeling. Gently I placed my hand on her cheek, and Jurina’s eyes closed under my touch.

“You can’t imagine how much I’ve been waiting to hear you say that” Lifting my body I reached her lips “I love you too with all my heart, Jurina” In a quick movement I turned our places in bed, being now over Jurina’s body “It’s my turn”
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 17/?
Post by: Minami-chan on June 12, 2016, 11:21:54 PM
Renas turn  :lol: :lol:
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 17/?
Post by: Genkikid on June 13, 2016, 01:09:37 AM
 :shy2: :shy2: :shy2:
Rena's turn  :wriggly: :wriggly:
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 17/?
Post by: purnamazaki on June 13, 2016, 01:37:50 AM
PERFECT !!!!
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 17/?
Post by: Janix123 on June 13, 2016, 11:43:30 AM
 :shy2: :shy1: :shy1: :shy1: :shy2: :shy2:
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 17/?
Post by: mirurunky on June 13, 2016, 07:05:15 PM
Nice :bleed eyes: :twothumbs
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 17/?
Post by: kumabear on June 14, 2016, 12:29:20 AM
Yaaay update  :twothumbs
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 17/?
Post by: iminlovewithakb on June 16, 2016, 02:44:11 PM
i can't imagine what will happen when rena's birthday come. what will her decision be?  :frustrated:
Title: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) CHAPTER 18
Post by: firebird123 on June 20, 2016, 04:21:20 AM
“Tell me again why we are here and not cuddling in our bed” Jurina grumbled after a long yawn, to then lay her chin on my shoulder, and her hand were around my waist embracing me from behind.

“Because the Queen has just arrived and we have to greet her properly” I couldn’t help but yawn after she did.

We had to woke up really early in morning, and when I say really early, I mean that I can barely see some sun lights outside, and keeping in mind that it’s not like we went to bed early, I was on the edge to fall sleep right there. I even could see the sleepy face in Yui and Paruru, and seeing them made me remember that I had to talk with them about those chocolates.

“Are you really falling sleep?” I asked Jurina, because her grip around my waist was loosening, and the weight on my shoulder become heavier. Jurina shook her head in response.

“I’m just resting my eyes” I chuckled with her lame excuse, and with the corner of my eyes I saw Jurina’s dimples.

“Attention! The Queen Shinoda-sama has arrived” A strong man’s voice announced the arrival, and it made everyone including Jurina, return to their straight positions. 

Through the door came in a tall figure, it didn’t take too much for her strong aura to fill the place, by just seeing her, you can already tell that she is someone important and respectable, Shinoda Mariko was definitely Skae’s Queen, it was not something you could deny.

“Everyone look too damn terrible” That was her only problem, when she opened her mouth she didn’t say something that goes with her image, but I don’t know if she does it on purpose or not.

Even though, everyone was already use to the unusual personally of their Queen, and I have to say that I don’t see that like a bad thing, on the contrary, it’s because of her personality that you can feel closer to her, her only presence was overwhelming, that’s why she found the perfect balance with her kind and friendly side, but at the same time being serious when she had to, because of that people can see her like a leader, and not like a boss.       

So that’s why everyone ignored her comment, and each one made a reverence to the Queen, as the protocol dictates.

Shinoda clicked her tongue “Everyone is so serious”

I followed every single one of her movements, hoping to call her attention, and when this happened there wasn’t need to say something, she and me already knew that we had a pending talk.

“I’ll be waiting for you on my office after lunch” She said once she was beside me, so that only I could hear “Let’s go Jurina, tell me what happened this two weeks” And then Shinoda disappeared along with Jurina.

Along with Shinoda, Yuki arrived too, which one was clearly more tired than the Queen, I imagine that handle with the playfulness and inappropriate comments from the Queen, must be really tiring.

“Welcome back” I greet her once in front of her.

“Thank you, if it wasn’t because she is my best friend, I wouldn’t accept spent two consecutive weeks with her” Yuki complained after a heavy sigh “I just want to go to my room and sleep all day”

“Let me help you with that” I offered to help her with her luggage; but when I approached her to take this one, she immediately placed one hand in my shoulder “Yuki?” She just half closed her eyes and got closer her sight on me.

“What is this purple mark in your neck?” She said inspecting the place. I could feel how the blood rushed to my checks realizing what she was seeing, and as fast as I could I placed a hand on my neck and stepped back, a smirk formed in Yuki’s lips “Can it be…”

“Ah I just remembered that I have to talk with Yui, I’ll see you later” The words came out so fast, that I don’t even know if she understood, but I didn’t mind it and just went out as fast as I could, this is just Jurina’s fault.

I covered my neck with my hair the best I could once in front of the mirror, but I quickly gave up, it doesn’t matter how I tried it, I just couldn’t hide it.  Once I came out from the bathroom, I met Yui that was about to came in.  When she saw me she spin in her spot quickly, trying to run from the place, but I placed both of my hands in her shoulders, and for the look in her eyes, I can tell that she already know what I was going to say.

“Yui, what had those chocolates?” I went straight to the point.

“No-nothing special” She dodge my gaze by looking to other side.

“Yui…”

“Ok, I can’t tell you what they had but I can tell you its effects” I smiled on how easy it was, after all Yui was really kind and innocent “Please listen carefully, because I don’t lo to repeat things. It is assumed that humans are split between the unconscious and the conscience, on the unconscious are our true desires, but on the conscience these ones are repressed, so basically what those chocolates do, is that it brings out you unconscious, on conclusion, your true self and true desires” Well that explains a lot.

“I knew that I wasn’t drunk” I said to myself in a whisper.

“Those were my first try, judging by that hickey on your neck, I can tell that it was a succeed” She said in the most casual way possible, and with a hint of happiness in her eyes, but in this case I didn’t even tried to hide it.

“Congratulations, but please do not test your things on me anymore”.


Hours pass really slowly, because I had to woke up really early, for when the morning end, I already had finished with everything I had to do. Minutes went even slower, when the time that I had to meet Shinoda approached, I had been preparing mentally for this conversations since two weeks ago, even so I couldn’t help feeling nervous, you never know what to expect from her.

But I was already in front of her door, I took a deep breath before knocking the door, and I went in when her voice invited me in.

“Do you want something to drink?” Shinoda offered me once I was already in.

“No, thank you”

“Take a sit then” I did like she said and took a sit in the big sofa, and she sit in front of me with a glass of wine “Well, I am listening to your questions”

“You are from future” I didn’t hesitate not even a second.

“Mmmm I certainly am”

“How?” Shinoda let out a heavy sigh.

“You do like hard questions, don’t you” She massaged her temples “Can you tell me again from what year you are from?” Her eyes were closed while she took a sip from the glass of wine.

“2016” My answers were as concise as my questions.

“That’s a nice year, well then let me tell you that I am from 2065” I didn’t know if I should be surprise or not “Ah but don’t make wrong ideas, I didn’t came here with a time machine or anything like that” She took the words out from my mouth.

“Then how is possible that something like this happened”

“Let me ask you a thing, have you ever wish something in your life? And I don’t mean simple things like a car or a trip, I mean a deep wish, the one that if it’s fulfilled you would be happy the rest of your life”

I was in completely silence, when I think about my life that I had in 2016, and remembering how in fact I didn’t have a single wish, I had everything you could ask for, and thinking about it now, I think that it was a pathetic and empty life.

“Actually I didn’t get to wish something” I was sincere, and it looks like it was the answer Shinoda was waiting for.

“It looks like you and I have a lot more in common” She stretched her body, and laid her whole body in the sofa “You know 2065 is a truth hell, there is not food, you can barely eat a piece of bread that is what government gives you every day, clean water is something that just rich people have the privilege to have, the weather is so hot, that even if the sun doesn’t hit you, you can feel how your skin burn with the hot air, due to the lack of water, there are not enough energy sources, that’s why in the night there is not lights outside, and you can be sure that if you go out at night someone would steal you, or even kill you just because, that is what the human nature become, violent and aggressive; definitely a hell on earth” I just listen carefully to her words.

“That’s how as you can imagine, the only way to survive was stealing, that was the least worst, and that was my life, with just 9 years old I had to steal people so that I could survive, and that wasn’t the worst, the few things that I got, I had to give them to my dad, and if I tried to hide something a good beating would be waiting for me” She took a moment to take another sip from her wine, her tone was monotonous, like if it didn’t affect her at all.

“Even though I didn’t mind it, because I had my mother, I wouldn’t mind had to do all that for her, she was kind and warm, the only place where I felt safety, she was one of those persons that for the time, were already extinct. But well, my dad just killed her in front of me, she was protecting me, because I didn’t give him the things I got from that day, and just because of that my mom died, and that happened in my so waited birthday” In those moments it seemed like the story was affecting me more than her, I was in shock and not just because of her story, but also because of the cold blood that Shinoda tells it.

“Until that moment I thought that kind of life was normal, but for the first time in my life I wonder if there exist a better place, one in which my mother didn’t had to die because of me, one in which I could eat everything I want, I wished for the first time in my life disappear from that place”

What am I supposed to say in this moment, and even more when it seems that it doesn’t affect her, should I even say something?

“I can’t give you an exact answer to how we get here, people ask for wishes every single day, a lot of them are simple and superficial that maybe they don’t even would want in a future, but what happen with those people that never had wished something, and is there any difference when they do. I’m already tired of looking for an answer besides, the best things in life are those that doesn’t have explanation, so don’t struggle too much thinking about it. That’s it, satisfied?” Shinoda ended her speech.

I didn’t know what to think, it was a lot of information that I had to process. But I do had questions to make.

“Why when they found you, you said that you didn’t remember anything?” My curiosity was now focus on Shinoda, and the things that Aiko and Jurina told me.

“I really didn’t remember a thing, I was in completely shock. I saw my mom died and the next day I woke up on a completely different place, I thought that I was being kidnaped. I think that the trauma made me forget for a while, but when I remembered, it were just memories, not a feeling attached to them, like if it was just a dream”

“Then why anyone else know that you are from future” I think that Shinoda didn’t expect that question, because for a moment I could saw how her calm expression changed.

“There is no need for them to know such tragic thing like my past” Her gaze turned to face the floor, and I sense a hint of sadness in her tone “Besides, the person that I am now is different from the one I was before, do you have more questions?”

“No, thanks for your time” I made a reverence before going out from the room.

My mind was blank, she was definitely someone respectable, going through all that and just with 10 years, when I could barely manage the situation by my own and not going insane. Thanks to that talk I stopped worrying on how I got here, there is not point on think about it anymore, but at the same time it made me recall my situation and more than anything about my wish.

“I wish I fall in love like in poetry stories does, a pure and intense love that make me forget about my loneliness and pain, I wish I could meet a person that makes me forget about time, I wish I could have my love story”

I smiled remembering it, in fact I could summarize it and it was pretty simple, “I wish I could meet Matsu Jurina”, because she was everything I wish, it doesn’t matter where my wish could have send me, I wouldn’t mind if it was another planet, or 3000 years on time, as long as I could meet Jurina I wouldn’t mind.
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) CHAPTER 18
Post by: Genkikid on June 20, 2016, 08:01:10 AM
“I wish I could meet Matsu Jurina”

That is the only summary of Rena's wish. It can't be anything else
Title: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) CHAPTER 19
Post by: firebird123 on June 26, 2016, 06:06:25 PM
THROUGH TIME - CHAPTER 19


"And basically that’s everything” I finished informing Shinoda, of what happened the past two weeks,  but like always, it seems like she wasn’t listening what I was saying.

“You’re doing a great job Jurina” My gaze followed her through all the room from my seat, she was while look for something in the room “And what about you, how have you been, we haven’t talk too much lately”

“Do you really need me to tell you?” I said ironically, because I know that she has knowledge about everything that happens in my life, how she does it? I have no idea.

She just laugh in her typical sarcastic way “Well, I just wanted to hear it from you, and you know chat a little bit” Finally she took a seat in front of me “So that girl Rena huh” Shinoda mocked with a smirk “It looks like you finally moved on”

“Why do I have this feeling that you already knew how the things will end up” I inquire. Shinoda is someone who is really mysterious, and it looks like she already knows everything before it happens. She barely asked about Rena at a beginning, and despite that Rena was a completely stranger she didn’t said too much about her, like if she already know her.

“Let’s say that it was just a feeling” Was the only thing she answer “I know you Jurina, I could tell by just looking at your eyes that you liked her, don’t think too much about it”

“I guess that I can’t lie to you” I limited myself to believe her, even though I wasn’t satisfied with her answer.

“Your birthday is coming” Suddenly her face changed to a completely serious one.

I have been avoiding the topic for too long now, and it was time to face it, but things have changed a lot since the last time that we talked about it, back then I didn’t mind had to marriage with an stranger to take the throne, but that’s obviously different in this moment, furthermore, I raised the idea to renounce to the throne, after all it’s not like I want it, the only problem is Shinoda.

She just doesn’t want to accept that decision, and I don’t know why, the truth is that she does a great job as the Queen, and I can tell that she enjoys it too, and I know that I am not the only one that thinks like that, I can tell that everyone in the castle and the people from the kingdom thinks the same.

“I know, but I haven’t take my decision” Even if I had an idea of what I wanted, I kind of know that Shinoda won’t accept it, I have to think about something to make her do it, or at least to make her tell me, why she doesn’t want to continue being the Queen.

“It’s ok, but keep it in mind” At least I know that Shinoda won’t put on too much pressure on me, at least not yet “But I already began to organize everything for your birthday event” I knew that everything can’t be so perfect.

“But please do not make so extravagant” I said recalling my last birthdays, and how Shinoda made such a big events; the truth is that I don’t really like dealing with the kind of people that comes, there is a lot of cordiality and uncomfortable talks.

Plus there is always people around me with their fake smiles, even though I had get used to it already, they just approached to me with the intention to talk to the prince and not to Matsui Jurina, and somehow I could already recognize them, you can see in their faces their intentions when the talk to me.

“I am sorry but you already know me” Sometimes I think that Shinoda enjoys my birthday more than I do “This time it would be a weeklong event, in the most spectacular ball house” She said exited and my jaw dropped “And I won’t accept any complain from you, it’s your 18 birthday, it’s the most important so just leave it to me” She cut my words before I could even said it.

“And what are we going to do in a whole week?” I resigned to the idea, there wasn’t a living person who can make Shinoda change her mind.   

“You’ll see, I am sure that you will enjoy it” She said exited. But I really think that Shinoda has double personality, because in an instant she changed to her serious self, like if she has a switch “You already know who will come right?” This time it wasn’t just a serious gaze, it was full with darkness and anger.

It wasn’t need to say who it was, we hate to even have to say their names, and there was just a family that make Shinoda have that expression full with hatred and disgust, but they weren’t people whom we could just not invite, after all they were the family of my father’s brother.

“Please do not remind me that” Even if it was never clarified who was the responsible for what happened 3 years ago, almost all the kingdom had my father’s brother in sight.

Any time that a member of his family, or even himself went out to take a walk to the city, the atmosphere suddenly changed, you could feel the hostility and rejection in the air, and the people murmured about them, sometimes, a brave person would even scream them things. One day things escalated to the point that a revolt was formed, people screamed insults and throw things to them. I had to go there when that happened, and I will never forget the cynical smile that Matsui Kenshi, my father’s brother had, like if he was boasting of the impotence that all people had, because even if everyone know it, there wasn’t any incriminating evidence that blame him directly.

After that incident, things become worst, so much that it reached the point that they had to leave the Kingdom, people could finally live in peace. But still the incident remains on people’s minds, they still want justice, and until that happens there would be an open scar on Sakae’s history.

“And not just they will come, that little friend of yours would come too” I wasn’t expecting that, and it was nothing good, she represents a part of my life that I want to forget, a part of my life that I lose myself, and that I really don’t want Rena to know about.

“Why do you had to invite her?” I reproached her massaging my temples imagining the hell that I would have to go through, I would not only have to deal with Matsui Kenshi and his family, but with Ichijo Honoka too. Isn’t my birthday something that I have to enjoy? But when I think about it I can only get a headache.

“I cannot invite Ichijo family and not invite her” I couldn’t say anything against that, I know the importance and the support that Ichijo family represents, and after all it’s not their fault, it’s a problem that I brought myself into.

“You’re right, I’ll see how to deal with her” I rubbed my eyes due to the tiredness, I hadn’t really sleep at all, and I didn’t had the attitude to think about it at this moment.

“That’s it Jurina, I am sorry that you have to deal with all this” Now it was the maternal Shinoda, just at this moments is when I really think that Shinoda is honest with me.

“It’s ok, and it’s not like I’m the only one who is having a bad time with this situation” Even if Shinoda didn’t shows it, I know that she suffered as much as I did, she even has more responsibilities than me, but she always tries to hide it and make like if nothing affects her, I just wish she could rely on me.

“If you see Yui, can you please tell her to come here, I want to talk to her” She yelled at me before I got out from the room.

Now that Shinoda is back, I wouldn’t have too much work to do, and I could only think about a beautiful girl with black hair and with hypnotizing eyes to spend my time with, but first I really think that I have to take a nap, I can already fell the headache that I get when I don’t sleep enough.


I have always asked myself why the castle has so many rooms, it was truly ridiculous the amount of rooms that the castle has, some of them hasn’t even open in years, which only make that it gathers dust. I always remember that since I was a kid, I have always been scared of some of those abandoned rooms, because obviously some of them has this lugubrious and gloomy aura, and let’s say that I am not really good with that kind of stuffs.

But what I never expected, was to hear voices coming out from a wall, I do had listen some stories about the last room in the third floor, but of course that I never tried to go and check it by myself if it was truth or not.

But my ears do not deceive me, I am pretty sure that I am hearing voices coming out from the wall to my right. I was petrified not daring to move, and I can tell that I become as white as a paper, isn’t supposed that ghost come out at night? I should run out of here, but my legs refused to move.

“That sounds fun” I hear the ghost’s voice clearly, but the curious thing, is that the voice sounds like Paruru’s voice.

“It is, I am going to show it to you some day” Now it was Yui’s voice.

I could calmed down a little bit after realize that it were Yui and Paruru, but I couldn’t see them anywhere. I was about to give up when Yui’s voice said something that catch my interest.

“Rena is really incredible, isn’t she?” When Rena’s was named my curiosity went up to the sky, and I know that I shouldn’t listen to other peoples conversation, but I couldn’t help paste my ear to the wall (how crazy is that) so I could hear well.

“If it wasn’t because of you, I wouldn’t have believed her” Added Paruru, what are they talking about?

“And to think that she went through all that by her own” An angst feeling set up in my chest along with sadness when I realized that in fact, Yui and Paruru know more about Rena than what I do. I know that I said that I will wait for her, but still I feel like she is trusting more on other people than me, and it hurts me at some point.

It always seems like if everyone trust more in other people than me, like if I were someone how you can’t rely, Shinoda, Paruru, Aiko, Rena and even Mayu, all of them seem to hide something from me.

In some moment and somehow, Yui came out from the wall, like literality the wall opened like a door and she came out. We both could only stare at each other astonished, not knowing what to say in this strange situation.

“Ehh, I didn’t know there was a room there” I said the most logical thing that came to my mind, at the same time that I tried to avoid that I was hearing their conversation.

“I guess that you can’t know everything, right?”

“Right” An awkward laugh came out from the two of us.

“Were you spying us?” Yui asked.

“Yui, I remembered Shinoda said that she needs you in her office” Awesome, she caught me red handed, at least I manage to dodge the topic perfectly. “See you” I ran out from the place, but I have to remember asking Paruru about that place.


Once in my office I could breathe easy, the Yui’s and Paruru’s voice repeat in my head once and once again, ´if it wasn’t because of you, I wouldn’t have believed her` what did she mean with that, that’s why Rena doesn’t tell me? She thinks that I won’t believe her?  ´Went through all that just by her own` What is so terrible that she can’t tell me, but why she does can tell them, she doesn’t trust me.

Ok stop! A waterfall of thoughts and rash conclusions came to my mind with no stop, and whatever the reason is, I trust Rena and I know that she trust me. I don’t know her reason for not to tell me, but I’m sure that is nothing bad or with bad intentions, I love her and she loves me, that’s everything that I have to keep in mind, I am going to wait patiently until she feels secure, and I want to hear it come from her.

My eyelid felt heavy and began to closed, suddenly the office couch was softer than I remember, the fresh spring air came in through the window, and it wasn’t neither to hot nor to cold, simply perfect. I could already feel how my body began to relax, I think that after all a nap sounds pretty nice.

When I sleep I don’t use to dream, and if I do I can barely remember it for some minutes when I wake up, but this time the dream was so real and worldly, that I got to consider if it was a dream or not.

In the dream Rena was in a room sit at the edge of a bed, I didn’t know where that room is, I had never seen it before but I can tell that it wasn’t in the castle. Rena was crying inconsolably, and without thinking about it twice I approached her, but I just couldn’t go through the door, there was like an invisible wall that didn’t allow me to pass, and looking around me I realize that I do was in our room in the castle, like if we were in two different worlds separate by that invisible wall.

It doesn’t matter how much I screamed her name, nor how much I hit that wall I just couldn’t call Rena’s attention, she seemed to no listen, but I do could listen her crying and it was breaking my heart, I was desperate to go to her and wrapped my arms around her, I was full with impotence, I was so close but at the same time so far.

Rena kept repeating something between her sobs, but she said it in a whisper and I couldn’t really understand, until she said it clearly, and it frightened me leaving me in completely shock.

“Jurina, please don’t leave me” My desperation increased along with the impotence, if I have something clear, is that I would never leave her alone.

I woke up still in the couch from my office, beads of sweat trickled down my face, my whole body was trembling, and without realize it a tears began to go down my cheek, what was that dream, and why do I have this bad feeling.

My mind was so focus on that dream, that I didn’t realize the body that was laying besides me, or rather say over me, half of Rena’s body was over mine so we could fit in the couch. I couldn’t help but embrace her body so I could feel her closer. I was so scared, that dream felt so real, that I still can feel the impotence and the fear to lose her, because I wasn’t afraid to anything else than to lose her, and the mere thought was painful.

“Jurina?” Rena woke up “Are you ok?” She asked with concerned.

“Yes, I just had a bad dream” She ran her hand through my hair and caressing my cheek, just with her soft touch my heart could ease.

I don’t know the meaning of that dream, or if it was just a prank that my brain was playing on me, but I just know that it doesn’t matter what comes, I don’t care have to leave everything behind or step over anyone just to be by her side, because I definitely won’t allow anyone nor anything to take her away from me.   
 
   
     

   
 

   


 

     
           
     
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 19/?
Post by: Genkikid on June 27, 2016, 12:39:17 AM
I don’t know the meaning of that dream, or if it was just a prank that my brain was playing on me, but I just know that I doesn’t matter what comes, I don’t care have to leave everything behind or step over anyone just to be by her side, because I definitely won’t allow anyone nor anything to take her away from me.

That's the spirit!!
When the time comes, Jurina has to believe everything Rena says.
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 19/?
Post by: Minami-chan on June 28, 2016, 12:21:09 AM
Thanks for this new chapter!
Title: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) CHAPTER 20
Post by: firebird123 on July 04, 2016, 02:08:37 AM
THROUGH TIME - CHAPTER 20



“After that one, it goes a Do” Jurina gave me instructions

For some reason, it came to my mind the great idea to learn how to play piano, and why not, I have always wished to learned how to play an instrument, I went to countless lessons of various instruments, but I always quit, I was a really impatience girl, and the learning process was to slow for me.

But since I always see Jurina playing the piano almost every evening, that wish came back to me, it was simply hypnotizing the view of her playing the soft melodies. It was so captivate and enchanting, that you could make a paint of it, and her music was so beautiful and perfect, that you couldn’t help but close your eyes to enjoy it.

“Rena focus” Jurina bring me back from my thoughts.

“I am sorry, what was next?” The truth is that it was being more complicated than I thought, and not because my musical capacity was nearly to zero, but because the chair where we were sitting was designed for one person, and not for two. Even though Jurina is more stubborn than what you can imagine, and insisted that there wasn’t need for another chair, and that we should just sit in the same one, with me in the small space that was left between her legs.

Even if at this point of our relationship I should be already use to Jurina’s closeness, it was impossible for me to remember all the notes if her body was so close to mine, her breathing was tickling my nape, and her deep and melodious voice resounded to close to my ears. I was giving my best try to concentrate on the keys and not on her lips that were so close.

“Look, you do it like this” Jurina’s fingers ran through the piano skillfully, making it look like the most easier thing in life “Try not to make it too fast, just do it at your own pace”

“Got it” After that I repeat what Jurina had been teaching me all morning, and even if it didn’t sound so natural and perfect as Jurina’s, I manage to do it.

“Good job” Jurina prized me, to then place a soft kiss in my cheek “Do it again, this time I want to try something” I did what Jurina asked me.

The next minutes were completely magic, it was one of those moments that you know you will always remember, the room seemed to come to life, and everything seemed more colorful. Jurina was playing along with me, magnificently complementing the piece of music, which was slow and sweet, that even if it didn’t had a lot of notes, and that is kind of easy to play, it made my heart lurch, but at the same time it make ease.

When the last note was played, I couldn’t help to have goosebumps and being astonished, my fingertips were tickling and my brain couldn’t process that wonderful moment.

Quickly I turned my head so I could find Jurina’s face, she had her bright smile and this fascinating sparkles in her eyes, and just at that moment I felt how I was falling in love with her once again.

Without couldn’t holding it back anymore, I did what I was craving for a while now (and somehow I knew that it was going to end like that) and joined our lips like magnets in a deep kiss, I didn’t want to lose not a single taste from her luscious lips.

“I love you” I needed to put in words this huge feeling that was consuming me, but it always felt like words were not good enough.

“I love you too” Jurina replied after place her lips in my forehead.

Her gaze then traveled to our intertwined fingers and began to play with them. For some reason I was feeling that something was out of place, something in her eyes was telling me that she was struggling with something in her mind.

“What are you thinking?” I wondered once I saw that Jurina wasn’t giving any signals that she was going to say it by her own.

“You know that my birthday is next month right?” Jurina’s voice felt a little bit insecure, and it was like she was picking her words carefully.

“Yes I know” Jurina’s caress left my fingers to play with the tips of my hair, still without lifting up her gaze “Jurina?” Her silence and the strange way in which she was acting was making me nervous.

“I want you to imagine this, but is just a hypothetical situation ok?” I just nodded with my head, desperate to know what was happening.

“Ok so… if in a hypothetical situation eeh, if I... if I” Jurina had to take a deep breath. My heart was beating fast from the nervousness.

“C’mon Jurina just say it please”

“If I were to ask you to marry me, what will your answer be?” Finally Jurina could spill out the words, at the same time that her intense and serious gaze find mine.

I was speechless, and my heart stopped for a moment to then beat even faster than it was before, so much that I could even listen it like if it were beside my ear. Even if it was in a hypothetical situation, by just imagine it a bunch of emotions came to me, and I don’t know which one was dominating.

“I’m sorry, you don’t have to answer to that silly question” Jurina’s piercing look left mine again, and if I’m not wrong, I think that I saw a hint of sadness on her expression “We will continue tomorrow with piano if you want” Before Jurina could stood up from the chair, I took her face between my palms to make her look again into my eyes, I hadn’t give her an answer yet.

“I will, if it is a hypothetical situation or not, if you get to ask me to marry you, I definitely will marry you” Even if Jurina’s expression was confuse at the beginning, she got back her usual brightness and smile, at the same time that her cheeks turned red once she heard my answer.

“What have you done to me Rena” Jurina close the space between us by embracing me in a warm hug “That I’m so in love with you”

My own answer surprised me, I knew what means to marry Jurina, which means to take the decision of stay by her side forever that is stay in 1948, is leaving my family and friends that I had in XXI century to stay with Jurina. But in this moment I can’t imagine a life without her, she makes me forget about time, Jurina and this world has change everything I am and what I thought about life. Even if there are missing a few month before I have to take my decision, somehow I kind of already know my answer.

 --------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Jurina, there are some letters for you” Paruru came in to my office with a bunch of letters in her hand “I hate when your birthday date is coming, a lot of people send you letters and I’m the one who has to check them” Certainly Paruru’s complaint was truth, the correspondence become crazy when my birthday or Shinoda’s is coming, and Paruru as my adviser and right hand has to check every single letter to make sure that it doesn’t have nothing strange. I’ve learned through time and experiences, that if someone wants to hurt you, they will manage to find a way that you don’t expect.

“From who are this time?” I sigh heavily seeing the amount of letters that will need a reply.

“A couple are from Watanabe family, another from Fujita, Yamamoto, and…” Paruru alternate her sight between the letter and me with a disbelief look “From Ichijo family, to be exact from Ichijo Honoka”

“I can’t believe it” I buried my face into my palms, I didn’t though that this time she would send something, much less so fast.

“I thought that you had cut connections with her” Her voice showed dissatisfaction and tiredness, she was clearly tired of hearing about Ichijo Honoka, and I think that everyone else is tired too.

“I did, but I think that I wasn’t clear enough last time we talked”

“Even today I don’t get tired to tell you that I warned you” She mocked “You should listen to your adviser”

“I already know that” Paruru surely doesn’t get tired of remind it to me any time she can “And you know what, as you are an awesome adviser, you can reply all this letters for me, so if you excuse me I’ll go take a walk” I went out the room before she could start complaining, using my position can be useful sometimes.

I have to think on something before my birthday, I never know what can happen with Honoka around, and if I don’t do anything, she will definitely be a problem between Rena and me.

Walking through the hall, I sight a figure that I know pretty well, that long black hair that dance with breeze can only belong to one person. I rushed me steps to catch her, once I did it I wrapped my hands around her shoulders.

“Where are you going Rena?” Rena turned her body to face me and pass her hand around my waist.

“I was looking for you”

“For what am I good?”

“I want to talk with you, it is really important” Her tone was serious and direct which worried me.

“Sure but first I what to go to the place I showed you before, is in spring when it’s more beautiful” Rena just nodded and we made our way to stable.

On our way there we went both in my horse, because Rena didn’t seem really happy with the idea of going alone. I noticed that she was acting strange, she was really distracted, any time that I talked to her she was spacing around; at the same time I noticed that she was nervous and worry about something, she didn’t stop biting her lower lip anxiously.

It was not until we arrived at the place that I could see how she relaxed, the place was simply magic, if in winter it has that thing that make it beautiful, in spring it was like a festival with a spectacle of colors, there were flowers of all types everywhere dancing beautifully with the breeze. Just being here can make me forget all my problems for a while.

“Let’s go sit there” I said after went back to my five sense, it doesn’t matter how much times I see this place, I don’t get tired of its beauty.

We walked some meters to find the perfect place under a big tree, even if this place is gorgeous, the sun is something that can ruin it.

“Are you relax now?” I asked seeing that Rena didn’t say any word “Don’t be nervous, you can talk to me about anything you want” I shook her hand gently to give her encouragement.

“So you noticed it” Her gaze turned to face the floor with a slight smile “But yes, I’m relax now” Then again there was silence and I could tell that Rena was hesitating on telling me.

“And what do you want to tell me?” I wondered before she could change her mind.

 “About me, I want to talk about me” I could see the fear in her eyes, unlike me that was happy that finally she was opening to me “But I don’t know from where start”

“It’s ok, take your time” I didn’t want to pressure her, she had already give the first step.

“Do you trust me?” She asked in a small voice “I’m afraid that you won’t believe me”

“Rena, I will believe you even if you tell me that the moon is made of cheese” With my comment I managed to get a smile from her “I want you to trust me, I won’t judge you, I don’t care who you were, I won’t stop loving you” Rena looked at me with teary eyes, at the same time that she threw herself over me to wrapped her hands on my neck and embrace me.

“I’m going to tell you” Rena moved away a little bit, just enough to look at my eyes, but even if she didn’t notice it, I was extremely nervous too. Rena closed her eyes and took a deep breath “Listen Jurina, what I’m about to tell you is completely true ok?”

“Just tell me Rena”

“Ok here I go… I am from future” She said the words slowly. I had to blink twice to process what she just said. I didn’t know how to react, is she kidding me? “I knew you won’t believe me”

“Are you talking serious?” I didn’t know if she was talking serious or if she was playing a joke on me, what am I supposed to think or react to something like that.

“I have never been so serious” Rena took me by the shoulder “I know that it is difficult to believe but please do it, I’m telling you the truth, please…” Rena was at the edge of crying and her gaze didn’t show any sign that she was lying.

“And how is supposed that you came from future?” I tried to play along, maybe if I listen what she has to say it would make sense.

Then Rena told me all the history in a very detail way, and how even she couldn’t believe at a beginning. Everything that she was saying as difficult as it is was making sense, her strange clothes and the way I found her was certainly strange. Besides knowing that Paruru and the others believe what she said gave her credibility, after all they are not people who you can trick easily.

“And? Do you believe me?” Rena asked once I heard everything she had to say. I still had my doubts, but somehow everything that Rena told me makes sense (Except the part that not even she knows for sure how she came here). I remembered how out of place she was the first time I saw her, she didn’t even knew who the King was or where she was.

“Are you telling me the truth?” I looked at her eyes directly when I asked.

“I am” She answered determinedly without leaving my gaze.

“I have my doubts, but if you say that you’re telling me the truth then I believe you” Rena let out a long sigh of relief. Even if her story was too fantastic and hard to believe, I trust on her more than anyone else, she has no reason to lie to me.

“I know is hard, you don’t know how scary I was that you would think that I was crazy, but that’s the truth I swear”

“So, can you already teleport in the future” I couldn’t help that the curiosity talked for me, if she was from future there were a lot of things that I have to ask. Rena just giggled while we lay on the grass.

 “No, but I have some news for you” Rena began to closed the space between us, teasing me with her proximity “Pluto is not a planet anymore” She whispered so close to my lips that I could already feel them over mines.

“I think that I don’t like future anymore” Finally I took her lips, exploring every inch of her intoxicant cave.

At the end we end up talking until the night there, she talked to me about everything regarding to the future, and I was completely amaze, it sounds so wonderful like a book, but Rena told me that there was something call movies, I couldn’t really understood what it was but it sound pretty amazing, it was like if you could be whatever you want if you were in one, how cool is that. Finally there wasn’t any secrets between us, but there were a lot of things that we would have to go through, and it won’t be easy I know, but I know that at the end if I’m with Rena everything is going to be ok.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Hi thanks for reading, if you want to listen this is the piano song from the first part of the chapter (just the first one that last till minute 2:20).

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=a0F-pWAJ9no

And I have to say that I’m going to take a little brake from the fanfic, I’ve been updating every week, so I think is the best for the story if I stop for a little while, it won’t be to long, and don’t worry that I will defintely continue it.
     
         

 
                 
       
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 20/?
Post by: Genkikid on July 04, 2016, 08:35:06 AM
Glad Jurina believes her.

Please take your time. I'll still be waiting for the update
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 20/?
Post by: purnamazaki on July 08, 2016, 04:52:02 PM
Take you're time author-san
I will wait for the next chapter~
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME CHAPTER 21
Post by: firebird123 on July 31, 2016, 10:10:06 PM
THROUGH TIME CHAPTER 21

Hi again, told you that it wasn’t to be too long, or at least I hope that it wasn’t. This little break helped me to think better about the path that the story would take, and I can’t say that I will continue updating every week, but I’ll continue doing my best and update as soon as the chapter is done.

Hope you like it.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Is everything ready?” I asked while checking that everything was in order in the castle before leaving.

“Yes Jurina-sama” Answered the worker riding our luggage to the carriage.

“Please remember to keep an eye on every single corner” I repeat once again. I can’t help but feel anxious every time we go out from the castle for a long period.

“You don’t have to be worry Jurina-sama” Replied once again the old man with a warm smile that have been in charge of the security for a long time “We have everything under control”

“Look at you Matsui Jurina” A teasing and soft voice approached to me from behind “Dress all neat and elegant” I smiled when I turned around and had her in front of me.

“What are you saying, I’m always neat and elegant” Rena wrapped her hands over my shoulders “But if you want I can show you the other part of me that I know you like the most” I whispered in her ear pulling her in close, and without waiting any longer I closed the space between us in a short kiss.

“Are you sure you want to do this? There will be a lot of boring people and if you ask me, the food is not so good” I had to ask Rena again, I will feel better if I know that she’s in the castle out of any danger.

“We already talked about it Jurina, I’m completely sure of my decision” Rena didn’t hesitate her answer, I just could sight and accept it.

“But please stay always near me or Paruru and Yuki” I know that I might sound overprotective, but I keep on having dreams where Rena is out of me reach, that somehow she disappears just in front of me like water that squeeze between my hands, and the feeling of losing her is always there, besides I still live with the fear of what happened 3 years ago.

“I’m going to be fine Jurina” Rena caressed softly my cheek.

“If I have to see this kind of things for a whole week, I swear I’m going to get sick” Paruru said while she approached us along with Yui.

“Don’t be jealous Paruru, you know that I love you the most in the very deep of my heart” I got close to her with the intention to kiss her cheek, somehow we developed this kind of game between us, but it is just me wanting to see her funny expressions.

“Don’t touch me” And as always Paruru tried to put me away from her.

“Jurina-sama the carriages are ready to leave” informed me the same man from a moment ago.

“Ok thank you” I leaved Paruru to go back to Rena’s side “Let’s go” I took her hand to help her get on our carriage.

“Shinoda and Yuki won’t go?” Wondered Rena looking for them with her eyes.

“Yes but they have to finish some work before leaving” I sat in front of her.

With everything ready the carriage departed, the so waited week was finally here, and what is supposed to be a simple family celebration become in a huge event which could only assist the most prestigious families from all the kingdom. My birthday is a date that a lot of people wait for, it is more than just celebrate that I’m leaving another year, this birthday in special brings a lot of changes and decisions that not just affect me, but all Sakae kingdom.

But if you ask me, the truth is that I don’t really like to have so much attention, and a lot less have to take those decisions, and not forgetting that in my past birthday  die the persons that were the most important for me in that moment, so is not like I have a good memories of that day.

“Jurina” Rena called my attention “Why can’t your birthday be celebrate in the castle?”

“Because in the castle there are a lot of important documents and information, and if there are so many people it’s more difficult to keep them safe from someone who wants to sniff around, so to prevent we do it in another place” I answered just what Shinoda told me when I asked her the same “And they can have another much worse intentions” I looked at her waiting that she could understand to what I referred.

Rena stood up from her seat to sit down beside me and lay her head on my shoulder and locked our hands, having her close to me make all the anxiety and angst vanish, but I couldn’t ignore the fear that I will feel if something happened to her because of me, that’s why I didn’t want her to come with me, and stay in the castle where I know she will be safe and sound.

“I won’t go anywhere Jurina” Rena said like if she was reading my mind “I promise you that I will always be by your side” It was like if Rena knew perfectly what I was feeling.

I didn’t knew how to react, I just could wrapped my hand around her and pull her in close. I really wanted to believe in her words, but I had already listen them, and I learn not from the right way that not always those words can be fulfill.

“The trip is going to be long, try to get some rest” Was the only thing I could say.


“C’mon Rena, we already arrive get up” I had to begged once again, but Rena simply refuse to move from the top of me, or even open her eyes. I don’t know how she made it, but she managed to sleep the whole trip, and now she doesn’t want to get out or let me get out “They are waiting for us Rena”

“I don’t want to, you are too comfortable and warm, I want to stay like this” Rena tightened her grip around me waist, and if her behavior was ridiculously adorable, we will have to get out from the carriage at some point.

“What do you want me to do for you to get out?”

Rena kept silence thinking on the possibilities “Carry me in your arms till our room”

“But there are people we have to greet before going to our room” I had to decline immediately.

“Then let’s stay here for a while” Rena concluded in the most simple way. I took a deep breath seeing that I hadn’t more options.

“Fine” I had to resign to her petition and I could see her victorious smile “I’m spoiling you too much lately” Finally I took Rena in my arms, and I was surprised how light her body was.

“Paruru we will go in from the back door, please tell that I don’t feel well because of the trip and that I went straight to me room” I told to Paruru who was waiting for us on the main entrance.

“Did something happened?” Paruru asked when she saw me carrying Rena.

 “Not really” Was the only thing that I said before taking the path through the garden in the back of the building.

Shinoda wasn’t lying when she said that the event would be in the most spectacular place she could find. Its garden was wonderful, and it was almost as big as the castle, thanks to that I had the luck to not find anyone, everyone must be in the main hall.

“Rena we are already here, I’m going to put you down” Saying this Rena stood in her feet, even though she didn’t released her grip around my neck or moved and inch from me.

While I was trying to open the door, I felt like a soft lips began pressed softly on my nape, that simple touch could make that my mind went blank, and the only tough that I could only have was the desire to have her. Without can hold it back anymore, my lips found Rena’s once we were in the room, her lips are the worst drug, I wanted more and more, but it was never enough.

I lost the notion of time, and the only thing that could separate our lips was the necessity of air, but my lips couldn’t stop there and began to go down her jawline to taste her silky skin of her neck; my body pressed against hers that was pinned against the wall.

“Let’s skip all the greeting from tonight, we can say hi tomorrow” Her breathing was heavy.

“You know we can’t” Even if her offer was immensely tempting, if we don’t go they can think that something happened to us and would come to look for us, so one way or another we would end up going. That’s why even if I didn’t want to, I had to stop the kisses before getting to the point where I can’t stop.

Rena’s behavior seemed a little bit strange, she doesn’t use to behave like this, and is not like I don’t like it, but it seems like something is out of place.

“Is everything ok?” I had to ask.

“Yes, why are you asking?” She answered in an innocent way.

“For nothing, forget it” Maybe I’m imagining things “I think that we should go now they must be wondering about us, I’ll go ahead” I was about to get out of the room when a slight tug on my shirt made me turn around.

“I’m sorry by my childish behavior” Rena finally confessed “Is just that I’m anxious and I still didn’t want to greet those people” She added. I knew that she was struggling with something.

“Everything it’s going to be ok Rena” I was feeling guilty for the situation, part of this is my fault; no it is not just a part, this is all my fault “Remember that you don’t have to do this if you don’t want to” This was the last chance that I had to make her change her mind “I still have time to talk to Shinoda”

“No Jurina, this is something that can only be done by me, and I know that I don’t have to, but I want to, just… give me five minutes” And that was it, I can’t do anything else.

“Sure, I’ll wait outside then, take your time” The decision was made, and it was matter of minutes for all the people in kingdom to know about it.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------

I had to take some minutes alone so I could calm down my anxiety, usually I’m use to this kind of events, what has me so nervous to the point that I have the feeling of throw up, is not the fact that I will have to meet a lot of bourgeois people that surely are fancier and courteous than rich businessman from XXI century that I’m used to, it is how I am going to be presented. I’m not going to be judge just for being Matsui Rena, Shinoda and Yuki already informed to Jurina and that since today I’m going to be on the eye of all that people, and not in the kind way, because in a few minutes I’m going to be presented as Matsui Rena Jurina’s fiancé.

FLASH BACK:

“Rena can you please come for a moment, Shinoda needs you” Yuki came in to the room more serious than the one she normally is, and that made me worry a little bit, because Shinoda and seriousness is not a good combination.

“Sure, is everything ok?” I began to follow her steps through the castle.

“It depends on how you see it” Her answer was so ambiguous, that I didn’t had the chance to make her more questions.

Once we were in Shinoda’s office, I found that Jurina was there too with the same confuse and expectant expression that I must have too. But once she saw me it was like if everything was clear in her mind, the change in her expression and how she buried her face in her palms were enough signs to understand that she already knew why we were here.

 “I thought that you wouldn’t do it Shinoda” Jurina said avoiding any eye contact with me.

 “Well I thought that you will do it, but it looks like you won’t” Shinoda was behind her desk with a sarcastic smile. I took a seat beside Jurina and Yuki stood beside Shinoda “How have you been Rena” Shinoda’s attention turned to me.

“Fine… thanks for asking” I said on an insecure tone and confuse for all the situation.

“You do know that next week is the celebration for Jurina’s birthday right?”

“Yes I know” Neither Yuki nor Jurina said a thing, they just were there listening the conversation.

“I don’t know how to say to make it sound pretty so I will just say it, you would be presented as Jurina’s fiancé” I couldn’t help but being speechless, but immediately I felt Jurina’s hand finding mine and squeezing it softly.

“It has to be another way Shinoda” Finally Jurina said something.

“I’m not saying that you two have to be engage for real or marriage for real” Shinoda clarified “But at least in the eye of the other important families and the kingdom it would be real” Silence took place in the room, no one dare to say a thing, and after all what should someone say in this situation.

“I don’t want things to be this way” Jurina said barely audible and with her eyes downcast.

Shinoda took a sip from her wine that I didn’t even noticed when she served it.

“Ok, I will have to tell someone else to marry you. You know, before you met Rena I looked for some candidates and there is this girl from Hakata that-“

“I will do it” All gazes laid on me. I didn’t want to listen anymore, if someone was going to be Jurina’s fiancé it could only be me, even if it was fake.       

“Are you sure about it?” Yuki speak for the first time surprised for my quick answer.

“Yes I’m sure” I didn’t have nothing to think about, someone has to do it, and I can’t imagine anyone else do it besides me.

“I’m glad that you are so comprehensive Rena” Shinoda said with her smile that never leave her face, like if she already knew that I was going to accept “You all can go now”

Without saying anymore Jurina and I went out from the room. Jurina was walking a few steps in front of me without saying anything or at least look at me, even though her strong grip in my hand was saying everything. After walking without a particular direction Jurina turned around and before I could blink she already got me trap in between her arms that never fail to make me feel secure.

“I’m sorry that things turned out to be like this”

“It’s ok Jurina, for real” Even if what I just said wasn’t completely truth, neither could I say that it was a lie. I was excited for the idea of being Jurina’s fiancé, but at the same time I was scared and nervous for what was going too happened.

I don’t know for how long we stood in the same position, it felt like an eternity that even so wouldn’t be enough for me, it was Yuki’s voice that made us separate.

“Rena, can I talk to you for a moment”

“I have to prepare everything for the trip so I will go now” Jurina said to then left Yuki and I alone.

“Rena, you should think about it” Yuki’s gaze was serious but at the same time full of concern “Look it’s not a big deal someone else can do it, and it would be just for the eye of the people”

“Yuki believe me, I’m sure about this” I reaffirmed my decision.

“Then you have to keep some things in mind” She began to say once she saw my determination “A lot of people won’t like it, because to begin with and not wanting to offend, you are a completely stranger, in this moment Jurina is the most coveted person in kingdom, marry her means the throne and the power that it brings, so don’t be afraid or surprise if someone tried to separate the both of you” She patted softly my shoulder to then leave.

END FALASHBACK

I think that it wasn’t until that moment that I measure the reality, it felt so natural being with Jurina that I forget who she really was, because she wasn’t just a normal girl who I felt in love, she was a prince. Since that moment I can’t help but being nervous, but the moment is finally here and I can’t do anything else to postpone it.

I went out of the room with every single piece of brave that I could gather, and in front of me was Jurina waiting for me.

“How do I look?” I wanted to be perfect, there wasn’t place for any mistake.

“You look stunning as always” Jurina replied immediately and taking my hand, with that simple gesture all the anxiousness began to vanish.

We walked slowly through the long hallway, with every step the voices become louder and louder, indicating me that the place was completely full. Once I could sight the great hall from the second floor, I saw Paruru and Shinoda waiting for us in the stairways. And the moment was finally here, all eyes were on us and I can tell without fear of being wrong that every single one of them was wondering about the girl that was standing beside the prince.

“Thank you very much for coming to this celebration that just starts today” Shinoda began to speak with her impressive tone “I won’t take too much time to clarify all of your questions” My heart beat was going faster than a million miles an hour and my knees become weak “It’s a pleasure for me to present to all of you to Matsui Rena, Jurina’s fiancé”

All the murmuring that was filling the hall suddenly become quiet once Shinoda made the announcement, now all the attention was on me. I could see all kind of reactions, some of them were completely speechless, and their faces reflected expectation, confusion, and disbelief and maybe some of them didn’t event care; but one thing is sure, the most of them weren’t happy.
                       
 
       
 

 
     
   
     
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 21/?
Post by: Genkikid on August 01, 2016, 05:55:27 AM
You're back!!!

Rena's presence is now known to the public. Those unpleased eyes somehow felt like something not good is going to happen.
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 21/?
Post by: yocelin17 on August 01, 2016, 04:16:40 PM
Rena's presence is now known to the public. Those unpleased eyes somehow felt like something not good is going to happen.

Yeah, let's just hope that they can overcome it together
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 21/?
Post by: firebird123 on August 01, 2016, 08:16:41 PM
Rena's presence is now known to the public. Those unpleased eyes somehow felt like something not good is going to happen.

Yeah, let's just hope that they can overcome it together

I hope that too :O  :roll:
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME CHAPTER 22
Post by: firebird123 on August 13, 2016, 06:02:48 PM
THROUGH TIME - CHAPTER 22



I went down through the stairs step by step, I didn’t want to made any mistake and roll down and make a fool of the century, and that in future history books appear that Sakae’s prince fiancé felt down in her first presentation. I felt my heart in my throat, but when my feet took me to the first floor it was like if I was in another place, suddenly all their gazes changed, everyone was smiling like if they get paid for it, I was wondering if their smiles were true, or the most incredible fakes ones that I’ve seen in life, and judging by their first reaction, I favor the last option.

I took a look around me, Shinoda and Paruru disappeared into the wave of people that approached them to greet them, and I just had to turn again my head to be in the same situation that seems even worst.

“Jurina-sama it is a pleasure to me have been invited to such important event as your birthday is” Speak a man that had the luck of being near enough and get first so he could talk directly to the prince.

“Thank you very much for coming Ms…”

“Yamato Kouji” He was quick to respond.

“It’s a pleasure Yamato-san” After this cordial presentation the typical conversation continue, which couldn’t be more boring because his clothes weren’t more expensive.   

Everyone around seem to be completely ignoring my existence, no one even send me a gaze, and all I could do was to stand there listening their conversations with Jurina. Between boring conversations, fake smiles and too much flattering, the crowd began to move to make a path for an old man, his grey hair show his wisdom, and for the way people gave him his space, I can tell that he is really respected… or feared.

“Jurina it’s been a while, you’ve become a wonderful lady” Everyone around remind silence expectantly on how the conversation would develop.

“But you haven’t change not even a bit Yudai-san” Jurina replied courteously, and for some reason her grip on my hand that she never let go got tightened.

“I’m sorry that I didn’t greet you before, I just arrive. But well…” Suddenly his eyes met mine, and then again all eyes were on me “Who is this beautiful girl that stands beside you” It looks like that was what everyone was waiting.

“She is Rena, she’s my fiancé” Her tone was serious and somehow high.

“Oh your fiancé, I didn’t hear anything about it” He seem surprised, or at least he was pretending he was “Honoka is going to be sad… or mad” he said in a whisper that could barely be hear by Jurina and I that were close enough.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, I’m Matsui Rena” I introduced myself with the best smile that I had, and put into practice what I learned in my 22 years going to this kind of events.

“The pleasure is mine, I’m Ichijo Yudai, just an old friend of the family” He offered me his hand which I didn’t late to take “Tell me a little bit more about you, I hadn’t see you before” And here it is, just what Paruru told me someone definitely was going to ask.

“To get started I wasn’t born in Japan, my parents are Japanese but they live abroad” That seemed to catch everyone attention, everything is going according to the plan.

“How interesting, and how is that you met Jurina, that seems a little bit difficult having on mind that you don’t live here” Bingo, I don’t know how Paruru does it, but she was right again, she predicted the question to perfection.

“My parents sent me to help them with their business in this country, but just in the first day I got completely lost, and somehow I end up in the castle area” My eyes met with Jurina’s recalling the moment, even if it was clumsy and confuse, it was the first time that Jurina and I met “Jurina found me and she helped me” I end my history, which only the last part was true.

“That’s a really… how to say it… unusual story” Said Ichijo Yudai, for a moment I thought that he didn’t believe my story, but at the end I fulfill my task, because everyone else did believed it.

“I really like talk to you Rena-san, I’m waiting a lot of you I guess we will have the opportunity to talk more this week” Saying this the old man turned around to leave, but he turned again when he was about to disappear through the door “By the way Jurina, Honoka will probably arrive late tonight or in the dawn, she told me to notify you” And with that he disappear between the crowd.

Honoka, I had never heard that name, but judging by Jurina’s expression changed immediately to what can be describe as frighten and maybe rage, and how her skin become as white as paper, it didn’t seem like good news.

Since that moment the positions between Jurina and I changed, now it was me who had all the attention, while Jurina remind silence and just comment to some little things. I could felt how everyone was looking for blank spots or any fault that they could find, but thanks to Paruru and Yui I had everything covered, because the night before we had a talk were they helped me with the possible questions and situations that could happen.


My feet were exhausted, and my throat began to hurt I was grateful when Shinoda ended the first day that consist in simple presentations. After saying good bye to even the very last guest, Jurina and I finally went back to our room. I didn’t even wait to take off my dress to throw me to the huge bed.

“Ahh I just want to sleep” I said once my body felt in the soft mattress “I’m so tired”

“Let me help you with that” Jurina helped me to take off my dress so I didn’t had to move a bit, and then she took off hers and sneaked in bed with me “You did it great” Jurina began to play with strand of hair that were on my face, and at the same time caressing it softly.

“Do you think?” My eyes closed inevitably enjoin her caress.

“Off course, they were all impress”

“What are we going to do for the rest of the week?” I asked curiously, because I don’t think that we are going to do the same thing for a whole week.

“Tomorrow there will be a banquet, on Wednesday there is horse race, on Thursday is archery and sword competition and on Friday is the ball” In fact, everything sounds fun.

“Will you participate on something?” I asked exited, I know that Jurina is really good riding a horse, and I know too that she use to hunt with the bow, the thing is that I’ve never seen her doing the last one, because she always does it in the very early morning.

“On horse race and archery competition” Just what I though “And you?” At a beginning I thought she was making a joke, she perfectly know how unathletic I am, but she was pretty serious about it.

Horse race or archery are completely out of my out of my reach, besides I prefer to watch Jurina than compete against her. But sword competition sounds like something I can do, after all I used to practice kendo when I was on high school.

“The swords are mode of wood?” If it wasn’t like that, I prefer to not take the risk to get hurt.

“They are”

“Then I think that I can participate on the sword competition” And why not, it can be fun.

“I didn’t know you can use the sword” Comet Jurina surprise.

“Well… something like that” I didn’t want to talk too much, because I can fail really badly when the day comes “Jurina… who was that man, Ichijo Yudai?” I wanted to get me out of doubt, he seemed like someone who is really important.

“He is Sakae’s count, and an old friend of the family, he gave us a lot of support to me and Shinoda when our parents died” She explain.

“And who is Honoka?” It looks like she didn’t really like my question, because for a second her caress stop and the atmosphere in the room become heavy.

“She’s Yuida-san’s daughter” She answered after some seconds of silence.

“Are you too close to her?” I asked remembering the words that Yudai-san said, this time Jurina’s silence lasted even more, which made me know that she didn’t want to talk about it.

“Not really” I didn’t dare to make any more questions about it “Let’s go to sleep, this is going to be a long week” No one said anything else, I felt in a deep sleep wrapped by her soft caress.

----------------------------------------------------------

I wait until I was sure that Rena was completely sleep, her calm breathing and her relax expression confirm it. I tried not to make a lot of noise while I slipped away from the bed and put on again my clothes to get out from the room, if I want to get through this week and try to enjoy it, there is something that I have to do before.

I walked until the main entrance and took a seat on one of the couch that was close to it, I don’t care how much I have to wait, I have to talk to her as soon as possible. Minutes passed by, maybe a couple of hours was the time that took before I could hear the neigh of various horse along with the sound of a carriage from the outside, indicating the arrival from what can be define as the same devil.

I kept my composure waiting for her input, the big door opened and from these ones two guards came in, accompanying and serving as escort to the count’s daughter, which at first sight you can even think that she’s an angel, it is not until you get to know her well that you realize that everything is a façade that hides her true self.

I stood up from the coach waiting for her to notice my presence, and when our eyes met I was already wishing that all this could end as soon as possible.

“Jurina!!” Honoka’s expression lightened up immediately, she ran to me wrapping her arms over my shoulders before I could even react.

I didn’t want to be impolite and a lot less in front of her guards, so much to my regret I had to return the embrace, but this one didn’t last too long because I pushed her away from me just in the moment I had the chance. With a small eye signal I asked the guards to go away, I have to talk to her alone.

“What’s wrong Jurina? Your expression is scary” Honoka groaned, certainly I was aware that my expression was fully serious at the same time that severe “Why are you acting so strange”  She asked once again trying to approached me but this time I took two steps back.

“Honoka I’m going to ask you to please stop with your absurd game” I finally said, wishing that with tonight I can put a definitive end to all this.

“What are you talking about Jurina?” And there she was again, it was like if she doesn’t listen what I was saying, Honoka just listen what she wants to.

“I’m telling you to stay away from me” I had to say it as clear as possible so she didn’t had the chance to ignore it “I already asked you for it once, so please just do it this time” I recall the last time we talked face to face.

“C’mon Jurina, I thought you were playing, and you were right?” I had to push her away from me once again when she tried to go farther than just a hug.

“Listen to me Honoka” I was trying to keep my voice low so I didn’t wake up someone “I’m engage, her name is Rena and I love her with everything I have, so please I don’t want you near” I could clearly see the exact moment when her face darkened when she heard the news.

“Does my father knows it?” Even her voice change to a deep one.

“Yes he knows it” I knew what she was trying to do, Honoka was the most spoiled child that I know, she thinks that she can have everything she wants by just ask for it to his father, which didn’t doubt a second on give it to his only daughter, she treats people like things, but this is something that not even her father can change.

“Well… so I can’t wait to meet Rena” A smile that could turn any person on earth into rock appeared on her lips, she began to slowly walk to the stairs like if nothing could perturb her.

“Honoka” She turned al her body when I called her name “Don’t you dare to lay a finger on her” I warned her knowing that she just won’t accept the situation so simple.

“Of course not Jurina, she is your beloved fiancé” Her tone was almost sarcastic and kind of intimidating “Good night my dear prince” And with that she disappear.

Every time that I talk to her is like if she drain my energy, is not a pretty feeling and far from being nice, I don’t know what was going through my head when I decided get involved with her, or well I do know, but in that moment I wasn’t myself, and the decision of have being with Ichijo Honoka is something that I will regret all my life.
                                     
             
         
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 22/?
Post by: Haruko on August 13, 2016, 10:56:09 PM
ohhhh OMG! I knew!! a lot of problem with this new girl but well Rena needs to figh for her girl!
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 22/?
Post by: purnamazaki on August 14, 2016, 02:41:52 AM
Waah i hope rena will be alright ! ! !
This is interesting story ~
Ah, thanks for the update
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 22/?
Post by: Genkikid on August 14, 2016, 08:38:14 PM
This Honoka girl smells like bad news
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 22/?
Post by: kumabear on August 17, 2016, 08:10:25 PM
Jurinaa please protect rena from something bad happen! !
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME CHAPTER 23
Post by: firebird123 on August 21, 2016, 09:05:22 PM
THROUGH TIME - CHAPTER 23


I woke up when I felt someone moving in between my arms, I only had to open my eyes to confirm that Rena was already awake and that apparently it was kind of late to be on bed.

“You slept a lot today Jurina” Rena said after a quick kiss.

“I was really tired” In fact I couldn’t get to sleep in the whole night, the nerves from what’s going to happen the rest of the week, keep on chasing me on my mind.

“You know, last night I woke up in the middle of the night and you weren’t here” My heart stopped for a moment by the thought that maybe Rena saw or listened my conversation with Honoka “Where did you go? I wait for you but I felt sleep before you came back” I could breathe again, she doesn’t know anything.

“I just went to take some air” I really hate to lie to Rena, but I keep repeating to myself that everything was for her own good, it’s better if she doesn’t know, is what I thought.

“What time the banquet is?” Rena asked while cuddling again in my arms.

“Is at night, we can do whatever we want the rest of the day” I only had on mind one thing, that I wanted to be on bed the whole day, this is like one chance in a million.

“Then get up, I want to know the place” But it looks like Rena has another plans “I barely know the main hall, besides I heard that there is a city nearby” Why does she has so much energy, Rena was completely excited.

“The truth is that I have another plans on mind” Rena didn’t wait a second before open the curtains and began to pull my hand to bring me out of the bed “Rena, I want to sleep” I was almost begging her.

“Let’s take a shower” Rena said with a mischievous smile. I stood on my place looking at her for some seconds to make sure that she wasn’t playing with me “I’ll be waiting” She let go of my hand to then go to the bathroom, not forgetting to turned around and smile once again before cross the door.

Suddenly take a walk didn’t sound so bad, who needs to sleep. My body jumped out of bed and followed Rena on a record time.

“It isn’t fair if you played like that Rena” Was the only thing I could say before joined our lips together and get some giggles form her.

And that’s how we ended up having a kind of tour for all the place, and I have to say that in fact I was really enjoying it, we began by going to the city that was near. Rena seemed like a child running here and there and dragging me with her to every place she wanted to go.

She tried uncountable dresses on each store that we went, I was enjoying seeing how every one of them seemed to be made just for her, the only thing that I was really hating, is that it wasn’t just me who thought the same, because every single person around didn’t bother to drool every time Rena came out from the dressing room, and I have to say, that if it wasn’t because “I have to keep my manners” (Shinoda’s words) I already had went to close some mouths that dare to make some unappropriated comments.

At the end Rena choose a single dress, the one she didn’t let me see, because it was supposed to be the one she would use the night of the ball, and she wants it to be a surprise.

The noon was ending and we had to go back to prepare our self for the banquet, but not before going to the garden, because in the place we are staying has one that is bigger and more beautiful than the one in the castle.

“Today was a very fun day” Rena broke the silence, we were sit on the grass with her head laying on my shoulder.

“It was” Certainly I could take out of my head for a moment all the deal with Honoka and about everything in general. It was only Rena and I, and there was nothing more than I need.

“Isn’t that Yuki?” Rena wondered, because at the bottom of the garden could be sight two figures that weren’t just having a friendly talk.

My eyes opened wide when I realized that indeed that was Yuki, but the surprising fact is by who she is with. 

“Oh crap, let’s hide now!” I hurry up when I saw that they were coming in our way.

“What’s going on?” Rena was puzzled with the situation.

“The one who is with Yuki is Miyazawa Sae” I was speaking as low as possible “I heard some gossips on the castle that they had something, but I never thought that it was true, but it look like it is… SHHHHH they are talking”


“I need an answer Yuki” Commented Sae taking Yuki’s hand and stopping their tracks just in front of us.

“Can’t you give me more time?” I had never seen before that kind of expression on Yuki, it was a mix between desires but at the same time insecurity “I promise that I will give an answer the day of the ball”

“It’s ok, but please think about it” Sae left a gently kiss on Yuki’s forehead before leaving the place along with Yuki.



“What was that?” Rea didn’t late on wanting to satisfy her curiosity.

“Is just what it looks like, now I remember had seeing Sae a couple of times around the castle” I answered “I guess that Sae’s persistence and patient finally reach Yuki” I add.

“Then what’s the problem, they didn’t seem like they were together” Rena wondered, but in an instant she herself found out the answer “Mayu…”

I nodded in agreement, I knew what Yuki’s going through, I’ve been already there, but I’m pretty sure that it must be ten times harder for her.

“We should go back now, that banquet is about to start”

-----------------------------------------------------------------------

When we get to the dining room, two huge tables were in the middle of the room, it kind of remind me Harry Potter, there were too a line of chefs that were waiting for the time to serve the food they had on silver trays. A lot of new faces could be seen around, but it was different from last night, I wasn’t so nervous or insecure, on the contrary, I felt more confident than ever.

But I can’t deny that something was bothering me, since we came in to the room I was feeling an intense glare on me, is not like the other ones that show curiosity and expectation, it was like if a wave of hostility was sent to me all the time. I tried to look around a few times, but I just couldn’t spot the person, the place was full.

But for a second, my gaze found a pair of light-colored eyes, and it looked like if time went in slow motion, a smile curved her lips and I can tell that it wasn’t friendly. A cold feeling ran through all my body and I didn’t know how to react. I only needed that second to realize that this girl can’t be something good. Our glares got blocked when a man stood in front of the girl, avoiding that I could see her and vice versa.

“Rena, it’s time to go to the tables” Jurina bring me back form my thoughts.

During all the dinner I couldn’t take off my mind those pair of big menacing eyes and her chilling smile, I tried to find her on the table but I couldn’t. The ones I did find were Yuki and Sae, which keep on sending glares at each other, but Sae was the one who was definitely flirting with no stop, making Yuki blush every time Sae send her a wink.

I was really happy for Yuki, Sae seemed like a nice person, I really hope that Yuki can find happiness again.

“I’ve seen that you are a little bit distracted” Jurina called my attention, I had been playing with a couple of peas on my plate for a while.

“I’m sorry, is just that there are several new faces” I told her halfway the truth, I didn’t want to make a big trouble out of this.

“After dinner there is time to talk, if you want I can present you the ones who arrived today” Suggested Jurina.

“Sure, that will be nice” Fine, like that I will have the chance to find that girl which was my really problem.

The rest of the dinner continue without any trouble, more than I thought. Everyone seem truly happy, and I guess that everything is because of the delicious food, that seems the only way on which you can make sure that people is going to be happy. When it ended some people went to their room or just leave the dining room, making it easier to recognize the people that were still left.

Jurina then began to present me the new people just like she said she would, but to my disappointment, the person who I really wanted to know wasn’t around, it was like if she just disappear and I was starting to believe that maybe I just imagined it.

“Do you want to stay more time or go back to our room?” Asked Jurina, I just nodded, I didn’t had the need to stay here any longer. When we were about to leave a guard came to Jurina and whispered something to her ear “Wait here for a moment Rena”

“Did something happened” I wondered worry.

“It’s nothing serious, is just a problem with some horses, I won’t late” Saying this Jurina ran out of the place along with the guard.

While I was standing there waiting for Jurina, some people came to me to have short talks, but in my carelessness and because of my clumsiness, I bumped into someone that was behind me, making that his glass of wine felt to the floor. I knew that everything was turning out to good to be truth.

“I’m really really sorry” I didn’t think about it twice before apologize.

The man that was giving his back turned around, and when I finally saw his face I become speechless, it was Jurina, well it was Jurina’s male version. He has the same sharp and thin features, at the same time that he has deep and brown eyes. The only difference was his skin tone that wasn’t as pale as Jurina’s and his color hair that was brown.

“Don’t worry, I didn’t even want to drink it anymore” My astonishment grew when he smiled and on his checks a couple of subtle dimples appeared, that even if they weren’t as noticeable as Jurina’s, I still can see them.

“I was distracted” I could say after came out from my amazement.

“I already told you that is ok” He repeat once again the man that shouldn’t be more than 25 years old “You are Rena right?” He continue the conversation.

“Yes I am, nice to meet you” The list of people whom I have to present just become longer.

“It’s a pleasure” And taking me with my guard down he took my hand a placed a kiss on it “I’ve been wishing to talk to you, but I just couldn’t find the right time” The situation was kind of uncomfortable, even though I didn’t say anything, because I’m aware that some men from this time greet women like that.

“Can you please tell me your name?” I had to ask.

“But of course, how impolite from me” He continue with his special way of talk and without letting go my hand “I’m Matsui Ryuu” I felt like if my jaw was hitting the floor when I heard his name, because if I’m not wrong that mean he is…

Suddenly a hand wrapped around my waist, moving me two steps back at the same time that put me closer to the person’s body, almost in a possessive way. I just had to turn my head to confirm that it was Jurina who got me trapped.

“What are you trying Ryuu?” Jurina said in a disrespectful way.

“Can’t you at least say hi Jurina?” Answered Ryuu mockingly, his attitude had clearly changed just like Jurina’s, both of them seemed to be on the defensive.

“And your father?” Jurina didn’t bother to play along with Ryuu’s attitude.

“He won’t be able to come, it’s just me this time” Ryuu become serious seeing that Jurina didn’t got affected by his mocking. An uncomfortable and tense silence took place, neither Jurina nor Ryuu left the other gaze, like having a war with their eyes.

“Do you need something or what” Jurina was the one who broke the silence, insinuating that she clearly wasn’t enjoying the other one’s presence.

“In fact I was already leaving” And sending me a quick sigh with a smile that clearly bother Jurina, he left the place.

Jurina let out a long sight when he was finally out of our sigh “Listen Rena” somehow I already knew what was coming “He is-“

“Your cousin, I know” I complete her sentence.

“He is… and I guess that you know too that I don’t get along with him” She added.

“The thing is, that I think all Kingdome knows that” A bittersweet smile appeared in her lips.

“I guess that’s right” Jurina said to return to her serious self again “I want you to be careful when he is around ok?” I know her reasons, that’s why I didn’t dare to say a thing “Let’s go back now” Finally we could returned to our way to our room.

Walking through the long hall, I could see in the corner of my eyes someone’s silhouette standing on the door frame, when I turned my head so I could see who it was, there was the girl that I’ve been looking all night. When she saw that I realized her presence she turned around and went in through the door that takes to another hall, and for some reason I felt like if she was asking me to follow her.

“Go ahead, I forget something” It was time to finally take me off the intrigue.

“Don’t late too much” I thanked that Jurina didn’t tried to come with me or something like that.

Once Jurina was out of my sigh, I took the same path that the girl, hopping to not be wrong and that she is there.

And just how I thought my intuition didn’t fail me, there she was standing against a wall the mysterious girl, she was clearly waiting for someone. When she saw me she began to slowly walk to my direction, her eyes inspected me from head to toe, and of course that I did too.

Never in my whole life had I felt inferior to someone in terms of physical appearance, for better or worse I was aware that I was pretty, but I have to admit that the girl in front of me was in another level. There wasn’t need to look under her dress to know that she has a perfect body, each curve of her body was where it should be, and she had the perfect proportion in every corner. 

Her skin was so pale that it seemed like if you touch her she can broke, and without mentioning that her features were delicate as a doll, along with light brown eyes that with the moon light seemed like a kind of yellow, and finally her long brown hair that reach her waist.

“Hello” She smiled once she was in front of me, so I could realized that she was slightly shorter than I.

“Hello” Her aura was overwhelming too, I didn’t thought what to say or do when I followed her.

“When they talked to me about you, I was imagine something… different” I didn’t know how to take what she said, because her smile never left her face, so I decided to just ignore it.

“Who are you?” My voice wasn’t as secure as I wish, the girl’s presence was too strong. I just had felt this kind of presence in Paruru, but unlike her, this girl scream danger despite her angelical aspect.

“Oh I’m pretty sure that you’ve heard about me” In an instant her smile disappear and her eyes seemed to take a darker tone when her facial expression changed “I’m Ichijo Honoka, should I say nice to meet you?”

“I just know your name” Even though I had not planned to step back by no means show her fear.

“I see… so that’s Jurina’s plan?” The mention of Jurina made my head digress, even if Jurina said she had nothing to do with Honoka, I began to sense that Jurina was lying to me.

“What do you have to do with Jurina?” I couldn’t help but ask.

“You are pretty brave aren’t you? Some people say that there are things to better not know” It was like if she was boasting about knowing something that I don’t “I’m just going to tell you that I’m the only one who knows a side of Jurina that it doesn’t matter what you do, only I can bring out”

My mind keep on working and I didn’t like the conclusions that it was getting.

“If you really want to know what happened, you should ask her, doesn’t she love so much?” Finally she passed by my side leaving me speechless “Ah and I’ll give you a tip” She then approached to my ear and whispered “Jurina is specially sensible behind her left ear”

And that was the last thing that made the blood in my veins boil to an incredible point, who she think she is, I was feeling that if I let her go I will be somehow losing my dignity and a kind of battle that make part of the beginning of a war.

“Honoka” She was surprised when she listened my determination and how I walked to her without any fear “Save your tip, I already know that” Now she was the one who had an incredulous expression, and without saying anything else I left her behind.

I walked as fast as my feet could, I had to get to the room now.

Once I was there I looked for Jurina with my gaze, to then see her get out from the bathroom with her hair wet, signals that she just took a shower, my blood keep on boiling, so much that I was sure that my face must be completely red.

“Hey, I thought you wou-“ I didn’t let her end what she was going to say, because from just two steps I catch her lips desperately, I had this immense need to know that Jurina belong to me and only me.

It didn’t took too much time for us to get a high level of lust, and without having a bit a patience I end up ripping the last button of Jurina’s shirt that didn’t wanted to cooperate, surprising Jurina and I even I was surprise with my level of debauchery, but I need her, I need Jurina, I need her caress, her skin, her kisses I need her much closer, I need to take out of my mind the idea of her with another person. I will have time tomorrow to think that she’s been lying to me, so just for tonight I’ll just let my love for Jurina to consume me.
                       
     
       
     
       
   
                 
 
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 23/?
Post by: minami_24 on August 22, 2016, 03:19:27 AM
Yes update  :deco:
Thanks for update author-san  :D
I'm waiting for next chapter  :w00t:
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 23/?
Post by: purnamazaki on August 23, 2016, 01:50:45 AM
what's the relationship between Jurina and Honoka?
why Honoka know about Jurina?
I like aggressive rena
Omg this is more interesting ~
I cant wait what will happen with Jurina and Rena after this !
You make me die to await further
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 23/?
Post by: firebird123 on August 23, 2016, 05:03:43 AM
what's the relationship between Jurina and Honoka?
why Honoka know about Jurina?
I like aggressive rena
Omg this is more interesting ~
I cant wait what will happen with Jurina and Rena after this !
You make me die to await further

Thanks for your comment, I'll keep on trying to make it interesting 
If everything goes according to the plan, you'll have your answers on chapter 25 
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 23/?
Post by: genkingblack on August 23, 2016, 06:14:31 AM
Hello, sorry for not leaving comment lately ._.

Whut  :shocked I saw my oshimen there hahahaha  :lol: so Are you gonna pair my OTP on this story??

Okay, Dont tell me Honoka supposed to be Jurina's fiancee or what?
How did she know the sensitive part? Ummm.... Did they....? *You know what I mean hahaha

I dunno the Honoka-girl sound creepy :/

ps. I saw part of your fic? did you mean close the door than cross the door?

psps. Can I expect a little bit my OTP moment if you decided to make them as a pair?
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 23/?
Post by: firebird123 on August 23, 2016, 02:06:29 PM
Hello, sorry for not leaving comment lately ._.

Whut  :shocked I saw my oshimen there hahahaha  :lol: so Are you gonna pair my OTP on this story??

Okay, Dont tell me Honoka supposed to be Jurina's fiancee or what?
How did she know the sensitive part? Ummm.... Did they....? *You know what I mean hahaha

I dunno the Honoka-girl sound creepy :/

ps. I saw part of your fic? did you mean close the door than cross the door?

psps. Can I expect a little bit my OTP moment if you decided to make them as a pair?


Hello again, I like the feeling that you have from Honoka, that's what I was thinking for her character the mysterious and kid of scary one, I'll leave to your imagination why she know about the spot  XD XD

And about SaeYuki (I guess that's your OTP) their relationship is complicated, but they sure will have some scenes.
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 23/?
Post by: genkingblack on August 23, 2016, 05:47:57 PM
Hello, sorry for not leaving comment lately ._.

Whut  :shocked I saw my oshimen there hahahaha  :lol: so Are you gonna pair my OTP on this story??

Okay, Dont tell me Honoka supposed to be Jurina's fiancee or what?
How did she know the sensitive part? Ummm.... Did they....? *You know what I mean hahaha

I dunno the Honoka-girl sound creepy :/

ps. I saw part of your fic? did you mean close the door than cross the door?

psps. Can I expect a little bit my OTP moment if you decided to make them as a pair?


Hello again, I like the feeling that you have from Honoka, that's what I was thinking for her character the mysterious and kid of scary one, I'll leave to your imagination why she know about the spot  XD XD

And about SaeYuki (I guess that's your OTP) their relationship is complicated, but they sure will have some scenes.

Hahahaha that girl is really type of girl you want to push from cliff  :twisted: :twisted:
Whutt  :shocked? Wow J you shouldn't play with maiden's heart you know~ :on gay:

Well I get it if you're not going to let them to be together easily, just please.... don't hurt my oshi too much  :on speedy:

ps. I'll always read this, but sometimes forgot to left comment.

psps. sorry for using so many ps :on crazygran:
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 23/?
Post by: Genkikid on August 24, 2016, 06:59:42 PM
See... This Honoka girl means danger... The fact that she knows Ju's sensitive part is the evidence.
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 23/?
Post by: kumabear on August 25, 2016, 12:14:58 AM
Aw, honoka knows jurina sensitive part. I think what their relationship in the past !

Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 23/?
Post by: firebird123 on August 25, 2016, 01:24:43 AM
Aw, honoka knows jurina sensitive part. I think what their relationship in the past !

Let me know if you were right in the chapter where everything is known   
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME CHAPTER 24
Post by: firebird123 on September 02, 2016, 11:31:51 PM
THROUGH TIME - CHAPTER 24



Once the sun came out, it was time to come back to reality. A reality were Jurina is hiding me something, something that includes Ichijo Honoka. I knew since the first time that I heard her name, that she was someone who had influence on Jurina’s life, and the fact that I had no idea what it was is killing me.


Today the competences begin, and the first one is Horses races, it’ll be a kind of tournament and everything in a single day, that’s why the competences begin since early in morning, which explains why when I just opened my eyes, Jurina was already dress and almost ready for the race.

“Good morning, I was about to wake you up” She said while she wondered around the room looking for something “The first round start in no time, you should start to get ready” I didn’t say a thing, I could only follow her around the room with a blank expression, I still had to process what happened last night “Rena, are you listening?”

“Can you please answer me something” I felt like if I was about to make a fire test, and I could only pray to please be wrong with the result that I think I’m going to get.

“Sure what it is?” Jurina answered while she began to put on her boot once she fund them

“Look me in the eyes” In those moment I was feeling like a perfect masochist. Jurina did what I asked her a little bit confuse with my sudden attitude.

“What’s wrong?” I felt like falter for a moment when her deep eyes found mines.

And if actually the best thing is to not know? I remember that once my father told me, that the best way to be happy, is to be ignorant, this way you wouldn’t have to be worry about anything, like a kid that doesn’t know what happening around him, while her parents are solving all kind of problems. But I erase that thought from my mind immediately, that’s just run away from them, and I’ve already promised that I won’t run away again.

“You really have nothing to do in the past with Ichijo Honoka?” I could see the exact moment when fear took place on Jurina eyes, and in a blink she took away her eyes from mines.

“I’ve already told you, she’s just Yudai’s daughter and his a family friend, I just know her because sometimes he bring her with him to the castle, that’s it” Jurina scratched the back of her neck, while her eyes digress around the room, she was clearly avoiding any contact with me.

And there it was, Jurina was lying to me, because even if I don’t know the story, I can tell without fear to be wrong, that Ichijo Honoka wasn’t just a friend’s daughter on Jurina’s life.

Suddenly I felt like a huge space were separating us, and everything in a matter of seconds. Once again I saw like Jurina’s past was hunting her, just that this time is different, because I was feeling like if I couldn’t do something, like if I couldn’t reach her no matter how much I run to catch her.

“I see… you go ahead, I’ll go in a minute” I didn’t say anything else, I just wanted to be alone.

“O-ok” Jurina came close to me waiting for me to give her a kiss, like we always do, but I could only have my head down, I won’t be able to bear looking at her eyes in this moment.

Seeing that I hadn’t any intentions to move, Jurina just lay a gentle kiss on my forehead that last more than normal, and then she the room.

I didn’t knew how to react, I didn’t know if I should feel sad or angry, if I should cry or scream from anger, my mind was simply blank, the only thought that was crossing my mind, was that Jurina was lying to me, and it wasn’t just once but several times. Now more than ever I have to know what happened between Jurina and Honoka, but I knew that Jurina won’t be the one who is going to tell me, that’s why I will have to look for the answers in another place.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------

To a slow peace a walked to the stable, something good had to have this week, and have the possibility to ride a horse for a whole day and to do archery, made a little bit easier the task to put up all the annoying people that are all the time over me with no apparent reason.

The stable was full of wonderful horses for the race, every single one was perfectly care on every single aspect. Shinoda really did a great job with all the preparations. Paruru told me that the horse that I was assigned should be on the last spot.

After walk around a little bit lost, (it was incredible how big the place was) finally I found the place where the horse with black coat should be, just like Paruru specified. Once I approached, I realized that the gate for its spot was open, but the horse didn’t seem like escaping, on the contrary, it was completely sober, and that’s because there was a small hand caressing it, I didn’t had to look at her face to know who it was, her long light-brown hair betray herself.

“You shouldn’t be here” I didn’t wait for her reply to take away the horse so I could begin to prepare it, the faster I end the better.

“It is a really beautiful horse” She didn’t even try to move a bit, despite my clearly hostility

“There are several more that you can go and see” I didn’t know how to make more clear that I wanted her to go.

Honoka didn’t say anything else, but neither did she moved nor even a centimeter from her place, she just stood there following me with her gaze and with a blank expression. If I weren’t use to her intense glare, my hands would be shaking for sure because of the nervousness, like does every person that just meet her, it’s a shame that she never had the effect she wanted on me.

“I prefer the other part of you Jurina” She finally broke her silence, almost lie if she were having a tantrum “Before you were fun” She began to run her fingers over my shoulders, and almost in an instinctive way I slap her hand away from me.

“You never understand, do you?”

“I know what you’re trying to do Jurina” She said with a smile “I’m happy to know that I won’t have to move a finger” Now what she said caught my attention.

“What do you mean?”

“What I mean is… That you’re doing all the job for me” She finally turned around to leave with a triumphant smile when she saw her work done. But her steps were stopped by the presence of the only person that until now has been the only one I know can confront her.

“But look what an undesirable company” Paruru didn’t even try to hold back her real thoughts, just like she always do.

“Shimazaki-san I didn’t thought that I’ll be seeing you again” By this time Honoka’s smile had already disappear.

“Believe me, neither I” Both of them were looking daggers at each other, each of them knew that the other one was the only person who could hold their intense glare, or even think on trying. Just in front of me I had the two most feared persons in kingdom, that hide under the best mask, an angelical aspect, that hide perfectly their truth self, the one that could freeze you with a simple look.

“How’s Yui-chan doing?” Honoka didn’t hesitate on attack Paruru’s only weak point.

“Much better than when you were in her life” What she didn’t know is that Yui is at the same time what gives strength to Paruru “In fact I think that everyone is better without you in their life” She counterattacked, I would never stop on being surprise on how Paruru can confront Honoka so easily.

“I remind you that you are not very different from me” Even though Honoka wasn’t far behind. And it looks like that it was the end of this kind of confrontation “I’ll be cheering on you Jurina” She said before disappearing.

“I didn’t need your help” I told Paruru once she came closer with her reproachful glare.

“Yeah sure, it was write all over your face that you had everything under control” She replied on a sarcastic tone.

“Shut up” I had to accept my defeat “Somehow she always finds what to say to hit my weak point” I admitted.

“Just stay away from her” Paruru then placed her hand on my shoulder and gave a look that I didn’t see too long ago, a glare full of worry and angst “Just don’t fall again on her game” She patted my shoulder to then begin helping me with the horse.

“I won’t, this time… I definitely won’t” 

“What thinks Rena about all this” I knew that at some point Paruru would ask me for Rena, I just expected that it wasn’t so soon.

“She doesn’t know anything of what happened” Paruru leaved what she was doing to look at me with an incredulous expression at the same time than a unacceptable glare “And I hope that it stays that way” I told her hoping to make clear that I don’t want her to say a thing.

“Is not like I can force you to tell her” She began to say after a moment of silence “But I think that she deserves to know, you don’t have to go through this by your own Jurina” Even if I didn’t want to admit it, I know she was right.

“You wouldn’t understand it” Even so, I was stubborn with the idea that it was better if she doesn’t get to know, it would be three more days and everything would be over.

“You said the same thing back then” Commented Paruru more for herself, that’s why I didn’t try to said anything else. “You’re so stubborn Jurina” Was the last thing she said before ending with the preparations so we could get out from the stable.

“But look who is around here” I let out a heavy sight when I just had to get out from the place to find another person that I definitely didn’t wanted to see, do I have a magnet for undesirable people?

“What do you want Ryuu?” I had to ask in the most fed up way that I could find, with the hope that maybe he would just let me go.

“I saw Honoka coming over here and just followed her” He said at the same time that he stood in front of me so I couldn’t escape “You haven’t see her, do you?”

“What, are you her new toy?” I guess that I should had seen that coming.

“I don’t think so, I do have control over myself” He answered, sending a clearly indirect “By the other side, it’s a pity that we don’t get to compete on Horse races” He commented, and indeed, the competence was divided by gender.

“Yeah what a pity” In fact I couldn’t care less, he’s the one who always wanted to compete against me, even in the most stupid things.

“But on archery I’ll definitely win you” Could he be more childish.

“Yeah sure as you say” And finally I was free to go.

The morning competitions went by in a blink, and luckily and easier than I thought, I managed to make it to the final round. But there was something that didn’t let me focus on the last race, and is the fact that I couldn’t find Rena anywhere, and because it was already noon, the place had more people that in the morning, which make harder find her between the crowd.

There was a short break before the last round that will determine the finalist, even though it wasn’t enough time to go and look around for her.

“Paruru have you seen Rena?” I wondered worry “This morning she was a little bit strange”

“No, I’ve been with you all morning remember?” She answered, and in fact she was right, she has been helping me with everything that I need for the races.

“Can you please go and look for her? She may be sick or something” I asked her almost begging, I know that Paruru really hates this kind of favors.

“I’ll go to look around just one time, if I don’t find her I will not look for her any longer” She accepted even if she had a grimace of annoyance, and I couldn’t ask for more coming from her, I was surprise on how she accept so easily “I don’t promise anything, I’ll be right back” And with that she went out in a slow peace.

A couple of race more, and I was on the final, and I have to say that it was mere luck that I made it, my mind kept on digress all the time, and just in the last race I went out with a little bit of delayed, a mistake that almost cost me the race. There won’t be any chance for me to win if I don’t get some news about Rena, keeping on mind that the last race is against Yamamoto Sayaka and Miyazawa Sae, I won’t have any chance if I don’t have my mind of the race.

It was about time for the last race, and just when the judge was about to start the race, I saw Paruru coming out from the crowd, and as fast as I could I went to ask for some minutes.

“But please don’t late more than five minutes Jurina-sama” He answered trying to not be impolite but at the same time being strict.

“Yes, thank you very much” I thanked him and I went out running to Paruru’s direction, her typical blank expression didn’t give any me clue “So? Did you find her?” I asked her once we distance from the other people.

“Yes I found her” She answered curtly, like if she were mad.

“And? Where is she? Why didn’t she came with you is she ok?” I asked her for more details, because she didn’t seem like she was going to say anything else.

“Yes, she is fine don’t worry, you’ll get time to talk with her when the race end, I imagine that she will be waiting for you in your room” She continue talking sharply, but for the moment it was enough for me to know she was fine.

“Ok thank you” I couldn’t waste any more time, my five minutes were already gone and I already had the answer that I needed.

Knowing that Rena was fine I managed to concentrate on the race, which even with my mind on it I barely could win, I knew they both were good but not that much, I won by a nose, if it wasn’t because the judges were focus on the finish line, we would have to do it once again, and I don’t know if I could make it on a second time.

The award ceremony took long than I wanted to. My whole body was in pain, it’s been a while since it hurts like this, and that was just a reminder that I shouldn’t be on my office all day. I could only dream with a warm shower and with the soft mattress that is waiting for me along with Rena. Even if it was painful I rushed my steps to arrive as soon as possible, I still had to ask Rena were she was all day.

And just as Paruru said Rena was in the room, the thing is that she didn’t trouble on at least look at me when I came in, and the atmosphere in the room was kind of tense, but I just decided to ignore it, maybe I was too tired.

“Hey, you missed a great race, it was against Sae and…” I began to tell her everything that happened, but it was just a monologue, because Rena didn’t comment or at least make a sound, she was just looking on a blank space in the room “Where were you all day, I was worry” I asked but she continue with the same attitude “Rena, you ok?” I decided to get closer to her, and when I touched her shoulder and finally could see her face, I immediately knew that something was wrong.

“I know everything Jurina” It was impossible for me to recognize any feeling on her eyes, they were just looking at me without saying anything.

“Wha-what do you mean” Deep inside me I already knew what she was talking about, but I didn’t want to accept it.

“I know that you’ve been lying to me” And that was the moment where my heart stop for a split of second to then race like crazy, Rena stood up and slowly walked to me, I couldn’t find a way to react I was just freeze in my place “I know what happened between you and Honoka”

For some reason Honoka’s words reply on my head “You’re doing all the job for me” and looking at Rena’s eyes is that those words found a meaning.

----------------------------------------------------------

I stayed all morning lying on my bed, I had to take my time to pull myself together, the races must have already begin, and I know that I should be supporting Jurina in this precise moment, but frankly I didn’t want to, and if I go I would just have a bad time. Even though I have to get out from the room for another reason.

That’s why with the amount of serenity and bravery that I could get, I went out from the room to find the only person that I know can give the answers I want. And if like destiny were helping me, I just had to walked a couple of minutes to find her.

“Great I didn’t though that I would really find you” Paruru came to me “Jurina is like crazy, have you been sleeping all this time or what”

“I have something to ask you” I ignored everything she was saying and jump to what I wanted to know. Even if Paruru was taken a back a little bit form my strange and forward attitude, she nod with her head allowing me to ask “I need you to tell me what happened between Jurina and Ichijo Honoka” Her brow furrowed once she listened my request.

“That’s not up to me” She turned around to leave but I had to stopped her taking her by the wrist

“I already know that, but Jurina won’t tell me even if I ask, and I know you know that too” Her glare that reminds a cat was locked to mine, hesitating between if she should tell me or not.

“Look, I can’t say anything” Finally she sentence, and there goes my only option “But I know who can” She said to give me a hint of hope.

In the very deep of my mind was the idea to came to her, it’s just that I had the hope that I didn’t had to, after all talking to Sakae’s Queen was not as pleasant as I wish, I feel like she’s reading my mind all the time, but you can never know what she is thinking, and that’s a really uncomfortable at the same time that strange feeling. 

But without having any more options I knocked her door, not being really sure if she would be there at this time of the day, but Paruru told me that she definitely will. The door opened confirming that Paruru was right, and in a room that was two times bigger than the other ones was Shinoda Mariko.

“Ah Rena I thought that you will visit me earlier” She invited me to come in, this might be easier than I thought.

“Then I guess you know why I am here” I sat on a chair that was in the middle of the room.

“Kind of, but I want to hear it coming from you” She said while sitting next to me and handing me a glass of wine “Then, for what am I good?”

I took a sip from the red wine, getting ready for what was coming “I want to know what happen between Jurina and Honoka”

A calm expression took place on Shinoda’s features.

“Just what I was thinking” I can tell by her expression that the memories that she is bringing back to her mind are not good, which explains that hint of sadness in her eyes “get comfortable this is a long story… and you may won’t like it”   
               
               
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 24/?
Post by: Genkikid on September 03, 2016, 01:31:49 AM
Ooooo Jurinaaaa what have you done... Rena Just had to have the answer from Mariko-sama
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 24/?
Post by: purnamazaki on September 04, 2016, 07:59:17 PM
Renaaa, please believe you're prince
Cant waait for the next chapter omg ! ! !
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 24/?
Post by: Minami-chan on September 04, 2016, 11:36:59 PM
I really don´t like Honoka character....
Thanks for the chapter firebird123 san!
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 24/?
Post by: kumabear on September 05, 2016, 03:34:12 PM
Next chapter pleaseee :(
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME CHAPTER 25
Post by: firebird123 on September 16, 2016, 02:37:13 AM
So this chapter is reeeeeally long (more than three times a normal chapter) i thought on split it, but I thought that as a reader I will prefer to know everything for once, so we can continue with the principal story, I think that next chapter is going to be more long too (but not as crazy as this one), so maybe I will late more too, hope you like it  :)  :D :twothumbs

THROUGH TIME - CHAPTER 25


One two and three times were the times that the Young maid had to knock the door, just like protocol suggest, her hands were shaking and she had to make a big effort so the silver tray she had on her hand didn’t fall, her little experience was playing against her, and her nerves began to increase when she could hear the steps from behind the door, that indicates that she was coming closer to the door.   

When the door opened she couldn’t helped her eyes to turn down to face the floor, the simple fact of looking the young prince boots was enough for her to forget why she was there.

“What do you need?” The deep voice from the 15 years old girl that carry on her shoulders with the most important inheritance possible, asked for a word from the young maid that could barely stand in front of her without faint.

“I bring you your breakfast Jurina-sama” She finally managed to say.

And without say anything the young prince took the tray from the girl in front of her with one hand

“You can already leave” The young prince ordered her.

The novice maid sighted on relief when her eyes, that were still facing the floor, saw the prince’s steps going away, but when she lifted up her head again, she couldn’t avoid this time that her eyes met the with the 15 years old girl, that stare her without any kind of expression.

“It is a bad manner not to look people in the eyes” She said before went back again to her room.

The young maid couldn’t produce any kind of sound, now she understands why most of the workers just refuse to attend any need from the prince, it wasn’t that this one treat them bad or something like that, the real problem is that every single one of them hate to see the state in which Matsui Jurina was.

The young girl barely eat or sleep, nightmares hunt her every single night, so much that some times and if you focus, some workers said that they could hear her screams form the first floor, her alimentation neither was the best, and you could notice it in her pale skin and that she clearly had lost weight.

But what the most frightened thing were her eyes, there wasn’t a drop of life on these deep brown eyes, and that was something that from the most veteran to the most novice worker hate to see, on special to the first ones that have been seeing her grown.


“How is Jurina?” Was the most mention sentence that you could hear around the castle, and this time was Shinoda Mariko’s turn to ask.

“What can I say, I guess same as always” And was one of the most veterans the one who answered, Aiko.

These two women were the most closest to Jurina, and so were the ones who were most worry about her, Jurina simply refuse to have any kind of conversation with any one, she only accept to say a word if it was with any of these two, but is not like she said too much either.

“What are we going to do with her?” Aiko couldn’t help but let her worry self to talk for her, it hurts her to see the state in which the girl that she raise like a daughter was.

“Let’s give her more time, she has to move on at some point” Answered Shinoda not really sure about her own words, almost wanting to believe that someday Jurina will recover from the lost that she had to witness on her last birthday that took place a couple of months before.

“Is Ichijo-sama really coming for the next month?” Aiko tried to change the subject, because she knew that wasn’t a lot more to talk about Jurina.

“Yes, he’s going to stay here for some months while he instruct me on everything that I have let to know” Answered Shinoda.

“It’s a blessing that he’s here to help you” Added Aiko.

And indeed the kingdom had to presence how a new leader take the throne, because after the tragic death of their King, Shinoda Mariko had to take the throne be being the only daughter that was in conditions to make it, even though she still wasn’t on conditions to manage a kingdom, and that’s how Sakae’s Count Ichijo Yudai offered his help, and all because he was the best friend of her late father.

“I don’t want Jurina to know until he comes, I’m afraid on how she can react” Shinoda knew that her young sister didn’t want any stranger around the castle, and because Jurina didn’t knew pretty well her Father’s friend, it won’t be a surprise if she denies to let him come in.

“I know, but you have to talk with her” Answered Aiko, to which Shinoda only nodded with her head in agreement.

“I will talk about him to her until the day he comes, like that maybe she will accept it” Shinoda shared her plan.

And just like Shinoda said she will, every single day she visited her young sister’s room, who hardly went out from there. At a beginning Jurina barely answered with a simple ‘yes’ or ‘no’ when Shinoda asked something to her, but with the past of hours and days Jurina finally could start a conversation, even so there wasn’t a bit of any kind of personality, reminding an empty container without any emotion.

“Jurina, do you remember the man that I’ve been talking to you?” One month had already past, and it was time to see if Shinoda’s plan worked and Jurina will accept Ichijo Yuidai entrance to the castle, sure that Shinoda didn’t need her permission, but Jurina’s mental health was the most important for Shinoda.

“What happen with him?” Reply Jurina without taking off her gaze from the book that she was trying to read.

“He will come tomorrow, and he will stay for a few months to help me with the kingdom” Shinoda went for all or nothing.

She didn’t had an immediate answer from her sister, who just slightly moved her book so she could locked their eyes, and when that happened Shinoda thought that she will never get use to the lifeless gaze that Jurina had now, she was a completely different person.

“Do you trust him?” Sound the monotonous voice that Jurina now use to have.

“I do” Shinoda felt getting excited when it seems that the young prince was going to accept easier than she though.

“Then do as you want” After saying that she retuned her gaze to book in her hands.

“Fine, and I need you to present properly to him ok?” Shinoda thought that maybe she was asking for too much, but she didn’t lose anything by trying.

“As you say” Answered sharply Jurina. Shinoda couldn’t be more satisfied and happy, because even if it didn’t seem like a great goal, this means that Jurina trust on her, and there wasn’t anything else that she could ask in that moment.

The next morning came and everyone in the castle were getting ready to receive their most important guests, everything was perfectly in place, butlers along with maids lined up at the main entrance to welcome the Count. The doors opened giving its way to a tall figure along with someone else that seemed like a young women, they both walked slowly and firmly. For some reason everyone seemed astonish, and not because of the Count presence precisely.


“Jurina stand straight” Shinoda asked her sister who was standing looking on a blank spot outside the window, while Shinoda tried to fix her suit “I can’t believe that you slept so much, I told you that he will come in the morning” Shinoda scold her for the nth time

“Are you done?” Jurina ignored completely, showing at the same time with her tone, that she was already tired with her older sister brushing her hair and retouching her suit.

“Please behave even if it’s just for five minutes” Shinoda was afraid that Jurina’s attitude could bring her any problem with the Count.

The door opened behind them, drawing Shinoda’s attention, who immediately took off her hands from Jurina’s messy hair, and Jurina didn’t even trouble to turn her head to see who came through the door

“Yudai-san is a pleasure” courteously Shinoda greeted the man.

“Hello Mariko, it’s been a while, how have you been” Answered with a deep voice and a little bit hoarse the men that came in to the office.

“Fine thanks, is good to have you here” Said Shinoda a little bit curious be seeing that he wasn’t alone “Jurina, come here please” She said the most discreetly possible, and thanked that Jurina did as she asked without complaining “Yudai-san she is Jurina, I don’t know if you remember her, Jurina he is Ichijo Yudai and…” Shinoda’s words stopped when she didn’t knew how to present that girl that was standing beside the count.

“Ah yes of course I haven’t present her, she is my daughter, Ichijo Honoka” The girl that seemed like 16 or 17 years old didn’t say a word, she just was hardly staring the prince, who at the same time just looked at her nonchalantly and without any kind of interest “I’m sorry that I didn’t inform that she will come too” Continue saying Yudai when he notice that neither his daughter nor Jurina were going to say something.

“Don’t worry, I’m sure that Jurina will love to have someone around her age here” Shinoda had to draw her sister’s attention, and with an eyes gesture she asked her to present.

“It’s a pleasure I’m Matsui Jurina” Said Jurina plainly and without a special interest making a small reverence with her head.

“The pleasure is mine, right Honoka?” The tall man had to tap her daughter’s shoulder, because this one seemed like in a kind of trance, in which she couldn’t take off her eyes from the prince.

But in a quick movement, Honoka gave a step forward approaching Jurina, and lay a quick kiss on Jurina’s cheek, act that surprised everyone in the room, except to Jurina, who with great tranquility just moved away Honoka by slightly push her away by the shoulders.

“I think that we will get along really well Jurina” Honoka’s eyes seemed to be shinning, like if she had just find the most brilliant diamond.

“Honoka please behave” The count had to reprehend his daughter “I’m really sorry Jurina” He apologies by Honoka’s behavior.

“I must retire, excuse me” Jurina simply said, leaving speechless the other three persons in the room. Seeing this Shinoda let it past, she knew that what Honoka did upset Jurina, who doesn’t like to have any physical contact with anyone, even though she acted maturely, doing just what she asked her to do, and that was enough for her.


It was already the next morning, and the peace that can be find in the dark of the night, was now replace by the somewhat accelerated steps of the people that lives in the royal castle. Just a single room remain calm in every single moment, and is like that like it must remain, every single worker knew it, and none of them dare to wake up to Matsui Jurina.

Only two persons dare to knock her door in the morning, one of them is already busy preparing to take the throne, that’s why in that morning it was the turn for one of the most veterans in the castle.

Aiko knocked three time the prince’s door, she waited a few seconds so she could confirm that indeed she must went in when she didn’t had any answer. She opened the most slowly and delicate way possible the door, thinking that the most possible is that the young prince was still sleeping, a big surprise she got when she found the girl completely awake, at the same time that she wasn’t alone.

In the room was her new guest, clearly invading Jurina’s personal space, who could only move away whenever Honoka was about to cross the limit line.

“Why is she here Aiko?” Wondered an obviously annoyed Jurina, you could see how she was frowning for miles away, signs that her patient was almost over.

“I don’t know Jurina, I’m surprise too” Answred honestly Aiko. Seeing how the young prince was almost begging at her with her eyes, to please take Honoka away from her, Aiko tried to approach Honoka to please ask her to go out the room.

But her plan didn’t make it too far, because she couldn’t even say a single word when Honoka changed her expression, and began to staring at her with an intimidate glare, like if she just changed her personality in less than a second.

“I want to stay here Aiko, you can already leave” Demanded Honoka without take off her eye from Aiko.

Without not even knowing why, Aiko was unable to refuse or even to say something else, she didn’t know well her new guest, but something was out of place with that girl, she seemed dangerous, and in the most terrible way.

“What have you just done?” Asked Jurina serious when she saw Aiko leaving the room once that Honoka told to, never had Jurina saw Aiko following that kind of orders so easily, and a lot less if it wasn’t from herself or from Shinoda.

“I just wanted to be alone with you Jurina” Honoka went back to cling to Jurina’s arm, Jurina was already tired trying to move away from her, that’s why this time she didn’t tried it any more.

She just looked at Honoka in the eyes, trying to find out with that girl was up to, but without having any answer.

Two weeks went by and the problems increased, it doesn’t matter how many times Jurina ran away from Honoka, this one always managed to find her, Honoka was with her even when she had her personal classes, which didn’t allow Jurina focus. At a beginning Jurina though that at some point Honoka was going to get tired, but it was all the contrary, Jurina’s indifference towards Honoka seems to motivate her more, making that Jurina’s personal space will be seen invade for Honoka more and more.

Jurina’s patience was getting to its limits, there wasn’t anything that she appreciate more than being alone, but since Honoka arrived, every effort for calmness was in vain. Without can handle it anymore, Jurina had to confront Honoka directly, regardless who her father was.

“What do you want Honoka” Her cold tone and direct question, made Honoka realize that somehow, she managed to get the prince’s attention.

“I think that it’s pretty clear what I want” Honoka said on a small tone and walking towards Jurina who didn’t react nor change her countenance “I want you Matsui Jurina” Whispered on Jurina’s ear seductively and crossing her arms around Jurina’s neck that was taller than her.

“Then let me tell you one thing…” Began to say Jurina on the same way that Honoka spoke, approaching too to Honoka’s ear to finally said “I’m not interested” And then she released herself from Honoka’s arms to resume her way.

Anyone in their right mind will feel offended for such terrible rejection, but in the case of Ichijo Honoka it was the contrary, this kind of reactions from Matsui Jurina made that she liked her even more, no one had ever dare to reject her, every person she wanted felt on their knees for her whenever she wanted to, but Sakae’s prince didn’t show any interest in her, making that for the first time Honoka face a challenge, she wanted to have Jurina, who will probably be her best trophy.


Jurina went out the bathroom after a long shower, she was ready to get in bed and sleep immediately, and just as she wished, her head only had to touch the pillow to fall on a deep sleep.

Her dreams were disturb by the grind of the door, Jurina thought that maybe it was her head playing games on her, but she knew it was real when the mattress got slightly dented behind her. Jurina remind calm, she thought on the worst situation, and that maybe it was someone trying to hurt her badly, it wouldn’t be the first time; that’s why when she saw the perfect timing, she spin her body on a quick movement, immobilizing the other person who now was pinned under her body.

“What are you doing?” Jurina couldn’t dissimulate any longer her anger when she saw that the person beneath her was Honoka “You know that I could call a guard now and you will be on trouble” She was about to move away from their compromising position, but her movement become immobilize by the other girl who wrapped her legs around Jurina’s waist.

“C’mon Jurina, I know that deep down you want it too” Honoka’s hand found its way to the back of the prince’s nape, bringing her closer to her lips “Just let yourself go”

At this point and maybe because they were so close, and Jurina accepted that she was weak on the nights, that’s why she was having an intern battle with herself, she didn’t have any kind of feeling for Honoka, but she couldn’t deny that physically Honoka leaved her speechless, so she was fighting against her fleshly desires and with every kind of moral lesson that she had been taught.

“Why are you hesitating Jurina?” Honoka pressed even more her body to Jurina’s, and the thin clothing that she was wearing didn’t help too much either.

“I can’t be yours, at least not as you want” Answered Jurina with the few control that she had over herself “I can’t love you” finally concluded.

“I don’t care if you love me or not” Honoka’s grip tightened even more “I don’t care your heart Jurina, I only want your body, so you can use mine too” She began to temp Jurina by kissing the bare sink in her neck.

And it looks like that was the only thing that Jurina needed, she thought that maybe for that night she could made a truce with the other girl, she didn’t wanted to think anymore, maybe Honoka could make her forget about Mayu’s absence, maybe the night will be shorter this way, Jurina didn’t feel like if she could make her by her own any more.

“I will play to be yours for some hours” Jurina’s hands began to feel free over Honoka’s body “But when the suns come out you’ll lose me again” And that’s how Jurina gave free rein to her fleshly desires.

Finally Honoka was witnessing how her plan starts with the best way, she thought that it was the first step from her great plan, which actually had started to long ago, even before she met directly with Jurina for the first time. She firmly believed that it was matter of time for Jurina to be on her knees for her, she will take advantage of the weak state in which the prince’s heart was, and this way she will make Jurina one more of her vassal, soon or later Jurina’s heart will be hers, and this will be the easiest path to take the throne.


“Where is Jurina?” Wondered a frenziedly Shinoda, her young sister disappeared again for the third time this week, situation that has been repeating for the last three months.

“She’s just arriving in her horse Shinoda-sama” Answered nervously the butler when he saw the queen’s face turning red, insinuating that she was about to explode from anger.

Without saying anything else Shinoda head her steps to the main entrance, even in her steps you could sense that the Queen wasn’t on a good mood.

However on the other hand, Matsui Jurina was riding her horse with completely calmness, her head was killing her because she didn’t had any sleep on the night, the only thing she could wish in that moment was to take a shower and go straight to bed so she could sleep all day, because at some point her body watch changed, living in the night and sleeping in the day.

“Thank you” Said sharply to the worker that approached her to receive her horse, she didn’t had to put one feet inside the castle to already find her old sister ready to interrogate her.

“Where have you been…?” Asked Shinoda on a high tone “…Again” emphasizing this last word.

“And I tell you again, that is not of your business” Jurina was already use to this situation, even if she tried to came into the castle for another entrance to avoid meet with Shinoda, this one always end up finding her, if not one of the guards and they obviously will call her sister.

“Of course it is, you go out for the nights and you came back the next morning like if nothing happened” Shinoda could already feel how Jurina’s rebellious personality was increasing, and something on the back of her head told her that all this was because that person “You were with Ichijo Honoka right?”

“Maybe yes maybe not, you don’t need to know that” Answered ambiguously Jurina heading her steps to her room.

Even though Shinoda didn’t need to hear it from Jurina to know that between them was happening something, even if Honoka and her father already left one month ago, Shinoda has been seeing the girl around the castle on various times.

“I forbid you to go out more” Shinoda didn’t wanted to get to this point, but something can happen to Jurina in one of her outs, she didn’t wanted to point it out but Jurina’s clothes always smell to tobacco and alcohol when she came back, it looks like the young girl forgot that she was Sakae’s prince.

“Yeah, that’s not going to happen” Jurina turned her body on the door’s frame to face one last time to her old sister “You can’t give orders to me, you’re not my mother” Saying this the prince closed the door, leaving outside an astonish Shinoda.

A bittersweet giggle came out from Shinoda’s lips, she was losing control over Jurina, and her sister was right, she wasn’t anyone with the right to give orders to Jurina, Shinoda wondered if only Jurina knew that nothing connect them as family, even if she knew that she will have to tell her soon or later (better soon), Shinoda didn’t wanted to give up on Jurina, even if their weren’t blood sisters, she found on the young girl the family Shinoda always wanted. The queen knew that the Jurina she had in front of her wasn’t the real one, and something had she to do to bring her sister back home.

“Aiko can you please make me a favor” Asked to the old woman that was waiting on the corner of the hallway, obviously watching from a far the argue Shinoda had with the young prince.

“Of course, just tell me what you need” Answered with total willingness Aiko, because she too wanted to do everything she could to have back at least a pinch of what the girl Matsui Jurina used to be.

“Can you please write a letter to the Shimazaki family?” By that moment Shinoda got back her serenity, and like this she could think clearly.

“But Shinoda, she isn’t supposed to come until Jurina turns 18” Wonder a surprised Aiko, she was waiting everything but not this.

“I think that the situation warrants it, with Yuki disappeared who knows where my job becomes double, I can’t have an eye on Jurina all the time neither you” Shinoda explain herself “Besides I think that this is already getting out of my hands, this is my last card” Had to accepted Shinoda much to her regret.

“Like you wish Shinoda” Aiko then head to write the letter for the Shimazaki Family.

This family had been serving to the royal family by generations, serving like counselor to all king and queen that the Matsui Family had had, the only one that had got that position without being from their family was Kashiwagi Yuki, who was personally chosen by the new Queen, that’s why the person who was supposed to serve to Shinoda, was reassigned to the young prince.


“Who is she?” Jurina couldn’t helped but ask, Shinoda called her to her office, and she was ready for another lecture from her old sister, but this time she found another girl in the room.

“Nice to meet you, my name is Shimazaki Haruka” The girl presented herself with an small bow, any feeling could be found on her voice, the same with her eyes that just looked directly, trying to find something that with a bare eye can’t be seen.

“She will be your counselor from now on Jurina” Shinoda finally clarified the real question.

Shinoda couldn’t feel more secure about this girl who had the must to guide the path for her sister, she listened from her parents that Haruka had that something that allows her read other people perfectly, her honesty was another thing that stand out as one of hers values, and with just looking at the new girl to the eyes, despite that she maybe has a difficult personality, Shinoda knew that Shimazaki Haruka was a nice girl that maybe can help Jurina.

“And what’s that supposed to mean” Jurina inspected the girl she had in front of her, at the same time that Haruka didn’t bother for the piercing glare that Jurina was giving to her.

“You’ll find out” Said Shinoda “I hope you both can get along” Shinoda knew that the most possible situation, was that Jurina didn’t accept it at a beginning, but in this occasion, Jurina didn’t have any more options that do it.

At a beginning Jurina didn’t though that the arrival of the new girl was a problem, this one didn’t seem like she will bring her trouble, she seemed weak and maybe a little bit timid, Jurina barely could listen her voice, the only thing that maybe worry Jurina about the new girl, was her cold and piercing eyes, she somehow felt exposed to these ones.
It wasn’t need a lot of time for Jurina to realize that Shimazaki Haruka in fact will bring her a lot of problems, it doesn’t matter where she goes, quiet footsteps that reminds the stealthy a cat always were behind her, without saying a word, like if she were a kind of personal guard, but her presence was always remarkable.

“You don’t need to follow me everywhere, you know right?” Jurina tried to be kind, she will not win anything be being rude if this was the first time they talk, it wasn’t advisable for her to have a bad relationship with the new girl.

“Well I think it is need, I already know that you’ve been disappearing, and it wouldn’t be good for me not to know where you are” Answered Haruka determinedly, which gave to understand to Jurina that it wouldn’t be easy get rid of her.

“Don’t worry, I can take care of myself” Jurina rushed her steps to get away from Haruka, but quickly she realized that Haruka wasn’t as weak as she thought “Listen, no one will know if you don’t do your job or whatever, I’ll take care of that, besides I can make that you get an extra money” Jurina didn’t wanted to get to suborn her, but on the past months Jurina learned that money can make magic.

“That kid of things don’t work with me, so don’t even bother” What kind of person is this? Was the only thing that could wondered Jurina, besides on how to get rid of her.

“Are you even following me outside the castle?” Asked Jurina amused be seeing that Haruka didn’t stopped her steps once Jurina came out from the castle main entrance.
“You shouldn’t go out at night, you know that” Even if Jurina already heard that a lot of times coming from Shinoda and Aiko, listening from the girl she had in front of her made those words sound more serious.

“Yes I do know that” But Jurina needed this kind of adrenaline, she needed to keep her mind busy and she couldn’t find another effective way.

After walking for the dessert streets on the dark of the night, they got to an alley, in which was a small door that could barely be seen because of the poor illumination.

“Put on this” Jurina handed Haruka a mask before they went in the place “Don’t ask why just do it” Specify when she saw the hesitating look that Haruka had, this last one didn’t had another choice than do as Jurina said. 

The interior of the place was completely different from its outside, the place was full of people using mask the same way they both do wearing expensive suits and dresses, that tell how exclusive and fancy the place was. There was a strong smell to tobacco and alcohol, and it was logic if there were several people smoking and a counter were drinks were served; and it looks like the most attractive part of the place was the wager that take place in the middle of the room.

Haruka immediately knew that this was the place that Jurina has been attending by seeing how easily she was getting on through the narrow hallways, like if she knew them as the palm of her hand, even it seemed that some people recognize her even if she was wearing a mask.

Easily they crossed that whole place through the hallways to get to the last room.

“You can take off the mas already” Jurina informed her before opened the door to find only two persons inside, like a personal room for Jurina and her companions.

“Who is she?” Asked a girl that Haruka recognized immediately as the Count’s daughter, everything was going just as Shinoda suggested, the girl in fact was directly involved with Jurina’s outs.

“She’s supposed to be my counselor Shimazaki Haruka, but don’t pay attention to her” Jurina let her body fall on ones of the sofas besides Honoka.

Haruka was simply looking around her, now everything made sense in her mind, she had been informed about every single detail about Jurina’s life since Haruka knew she will be the prince’s counselor. That’s why she could freely deduce what was Jurina looking on her escapes to this place, after this night it was time to get down to work, and find a way to take the prince out of all this mess life she was heading, and by seeing how the count’s daughter and how she seemed to realize Haruka’s intentions, Haruka knew that she was the root of the problem.

Honoka took away the prince from her new counselor so she could talk to Jurina alone, she didn’t like at all the new girl, because she felt that if she let her be by Jurina’s side, the counselor will destroy everything that Honoka build all these past months.

“You have to get rid of her Jurina” She whispered to her ear.

“Believe me that I’ve tried” Answered Jurina on the same way “But it’s impossible” Said finally.

“But you have to do something” Honoka insisted, for the first time she thought on someone as a menace, Haruka didn’t got intimidate not even a bit when Honoka send her a death glare, which turned on all alarms on Honoka’s intuition, she knew immediately that Shimazaki Haruka wasn’t a normal person.

From afar Haruka was seeing how Honoka whispered on Jurina’s ear, probably telling her that she needs to get rid of her, it wasn’t any surprise to Haruka; so she just decide to redirect her attention to the girl that was sit on a corner of the room who seemed lost in her thoughts, so without having anything else to do, Haruka decided to approached her.

“Hello” She tried to be the most friendly possible, even knowing that it wasn’t her strong point. The other girl didn’t anything more than smile at her, which somehow gave tranquility to Haruka, she prefer people of few words “Did you came with Honoka?” Haruka tried to inquire.

“Yes, I’m just one of her servants” Answered the girl with a hint of sadness in her voice, which made Haruka sense that Honoka probably didn’t gave her the best of the manners.

“What’s your name?” Something on the other girl called Haruka’s attention, few times she felt comfortable talking with strangers, but the other girl incite Haruka to want to know more about her.

“Yokoyama Yui, it’s a pleasure” The girl called Yui extended her hand which Haruka didn’t hesitate to take faster than she usually would.   

“I’m Shimazaki Haruka” For some reason Haruka couldn’t hide her interest for Yui, and not just because through her she could get information about Honoka, but because when their hands touched her heart beat become irregularly faster, almost like if she were nervous by this simple skin touch.


Two weeks went by, in which Jurina’s outs become even more frequent, and Haruka ended up going with her, she didn’t figure out how Jurina can handle that style of life, when she already felt exhausted. Haruka use that time to get to know Yui, she found out that Yui serve Honoka because of a debt that her parents had with Ichijo family, more specifically with Honoka, and Yui told her that every day was harder than the previous one, because Honoka was seemed to be the typical spoiled girl that gets everything she want, it doesn’t matter what she has to do.

Going out with Jurina helped Haruka to confirm what everyone in the castle imagine, Honoka control Jurina as if she were a puppet, Honoka didn’t take off her eyes from Jurina, and when she saw something she didn’t like immediately she called Jurina, and with some words whispered to the prince’s ear (Like if it were the same devil), Jurina succumbed to wherever Honoka asked. In some occasions both disappear, to then appear suspiciously after a couple of hours with their clothes made a mess.

It wasn’t the need to be a genius to conclude that Matsui Jurina was throwing her life, or at least giving it to Ichijo Honoka, and that’s what Haruka must correct and avoid to continue happening. Keeping this on mind the night fall again, and another escape from the castle was waiting for Jurina, but this time Haruka stopped her by standing in front of the door, it was time for work.

“Are you going out again?” Haruka asked even knowing the answer.

“Since when you make stupid questions?” Answered Jurina contemptuously “C’mon move” Jurina ordered her, but Haruka didn’t move a single inch.

“You’re not going anyway until you came back to yourself” Haruka was not altered by the sudden aggressiveness on the prince’s attitude, who was clearly losing her patience.     

“Look…” Jurina took a deep breath “Now that I look at you, you are pretty cute…” When the prince saw the determination that Haruka had, she had to use the plan B, something that Honoka ordered her to do when she first met her counselor so Jurina could get rid of Haruka, but since this one didn’t say nor do something that could bring Jurina on trouble, she let it passed and let Haruka continue accompany her.

Seductively Jurina dangerously approached to Haruka, who remind on her place and without reaction on any way to Jurina’s provocations, the younger one tried to sneak her hand to the back of Haruka’s waist, but in blink and without knowing how, Jurina end up with her face against the floor with her arm folded on her back, somehow Haruka knocked Jurina down on a single movement.

“Don’t you dear to touch me again with bad intentions” The soft and low voice that Haruka used to have become deep and threatening, which gave Jurina shivers through all her body “Guards” Called Haruka, to what two big guards came to lift Jurina up, but treating her like if she were a criminal, with her hands in her back and pushing her to somewhere.

“We’re really sorry Jurina-sama” They both apologies to then continue pushing her to one of the most forgotten and dark room in the whole castle.

“What does this mean, let me go!” It doesn’t matter how much Jurina struggled, the guards didn’t allow her to escape from their strong grip “When Shinoda find out, you’ll regret this Haruka” By this moment Jurina’s face bas completely red of anger.

“Don’t worry Shinoda is pretty aware of all this” Replied calmly Haruka who follow them from behind.

Jurina was throw to a room with few illumination, and with just the necessary things.

“Take me out of here now, it’s an order” Claimed Jurina as her last hope, but no one seemed affected by the prince’s words.

“You’ll stay here until you get back on yourself Jurina” Even Haruka that was the one who thought on all this plan, had to admit that she feel sorry for the young girl, Haruka somehow knew that Jurina wasn’t like that, and that all her behavior was because of all the pain she had to went through that she lost herself, and of course she had the bad lucky to had met Honoka in the worst of the time “Believe Jurina, everyone around you is suffering too” A last look to the prince was the only thing that Haruka made before closing the door.

The prince’s shouts were heard, demanding with all her might to take her out, even in the guard’s faces could be seen that they were having a hard time, be being unable to help the prince, but even them knew that if Jurina keep on with that kind of life, the consequences will be worst, and that’s why they had to keep on with their work, bearing Jurina’s shouts until she fall sleep.

“She reacted just as I thought she would” A bittersweet giggle could be hear coming from Shinoda almost hitting the sadness tone, she ran her hands down her face and bit her lip trying to avoid the tears fall “You know, she have never liked dark places” She commented without can holding back her tears anymore.

“Thanks for trusting me Jurina’s care” Haruka was beginning to feeling nervous for the first time in her life, she really wanted to help Jurina, but the path seemed harder than she thought “I’ll give my all”

“Just do what you have to make her react” Shinoda patted Haruka’s shoulder before heading her steps to her office, there wasn’t anything else she could do, more than trust on Shimazaki Haruka.


“And well? You don’t plan to eat?” Shimazaki Haruka took a seat in front Jurina, who didn’t lift her head, keeping her face hide between her messy hairs, just two days went by, but it look like if it were a month.

“What are you trying with all this” Jurina’s voice was worn, and she was massaging her temples, signs that she hadn’t sleep enough “In what kind of slave have I become” Her words seemed to throw knifes.

“You tell me” Haruka reply “Late night outs, alcohol, women, bad use of your money and power on wagers, and who knows what else, that’s the kind of slave you’ve become” Haruka didn’t bother on measuring her words, this was the only way to bring her back to reality.

“That’s not your problem, besides I have everything under control” For some reason, not even Jurina herself could believe in her own words.

“Rather is Ichijo Honoka who has you under her control” Haruka went to the point she was most interest “How is that she torment your mind to make you do whatever she says” Haruka knew that somehow, Honoka wasn’t playing fair on Jurina, she was sure there wasn’t any kind of love between them, then what takes Jurina to succumb to Honoka.

A sarcastic laugh was hear coming from Jurina, letting Haruka know that she hit the nail on the head.

“You wouldn’t understand it”

“No, I won’t if you don’t tell me” Haruka felt that Jurina was about to give in, her eyes say she wanted to, Jurina was internally screaming for help.

“Leave me alone” And there goes another opportunity to get to the inner Jurina, Haruka always get to this point, but she never could catch her.


“You know, I just need to keep my mind busy” Commented Jurina laying on the bed while facing the roof “So talking with you isn’t that bad after all” Haruka was facing a dead ending, it was already the fifth day and Jurina seemed to be ignoring the situation, talking about every random thing apart from the real problem.

“If so, I want you to tell me something” Haruka couldn’t continue any longer with Jurina’s game “Who is Matsui Jurina?” This was her last ace up her sleeve, and she couldn’t fail anymore.

“Sakae’s prince” Answered Jurina as if it were the most obvious answer “What a silly questions you make Paruru” Haruka diced to ignore the nickname Jurina gave her, this wasn’t the moment to argue, the prince already used that trick once.

“Well for me, Matsui Jurina is a pathetic person unable to confront reality” Said Haruka giving an answer to her own question, and it looks like that was what brought Jurina back to the serious conversation.

“And what do you want me to do? Reality is unbearable” And then again Haruka found herself in the same point, in front of the gates of who Matsui Jurina really was.

“Is unbearable for everyone, and as you can see we don’t run away from it” Haruka had to cautiously pick her words, she couldn’t lost any more chances.

“But I can’t, I can’t” Haruka was seeing how in front of her Jurina was finally breaking, that façade that she put to protect herself was finally falling “I don’t know the answers to how confront it, I thought that I was doing the right thing, but I have no clue to what to do nor what choices should I take” In Jurina’s eyes could finally be find her true thoughts, desperation, regret and most of all sadness could easily be seen.       

“That’s why I am here” Haruka approached to Jurina and lay her hand on the prince’s shoulder “Trust me, I’ll take the decisions that you can’t, and I guarantee you that I’ll take the right ones, just leave it to me, that’s my work after all” Finally she saw the light at the end of the tunnel, finally she was witnessing how the real Matsui Jurina take control again, a Matsui Jurina that isn’t more than a teenager wrapped in fear.

“I need to talk to Mariko” Jurina’s sister was the first thing she request, and Haruka knew that it was just what they both needed.


Shinoda was cursing how big the castle was, when a guard came running to her office, she immediately knew that it was about Jurina, five days had passed that she didn’t hear any news about her sister, and it was Shinoda the one who asked to not get any news at least that something important happened, that’s why if they called her, is because an important change just happened.

Shinoda saw Haruka standing outside the room, like always her expressions didn’t tell her nothing, so she has to be the one who look for the answers.

When she came into the room, she found Jurina sit at the edge of the bed, she couldn’t see well her face because of the poor illumination that the room had, Shinoda thought that Jurina should had had a really bad time in there.

“Jurina…” Called her sister’s name, Shinoda didn’t knew what to expect when this one stood up from the bed and walked to her, standing just in front of her, looking at her with red eyes “Do I have my sister back?” Her voice trembled with each words.

Jurina only bend her head for a second to then simply nod while tears began to inevitably fall all over her face.

“I’m sorry that I made you worry” Said Jurina between sobbing, Shinoda didn’t think on anything else more than hug her sister while she softly patted her head.

“It’s ok” Shinoda couldn’t help but to feel how her tears began to rolled down her cheeks, finally she had by her side to the only family she had left.

Haruka saw from a far feeling proud of her work, it had only been a month since she began to serve the royal family, but she already has to face this kind of situations, even thought that means that she wouldn’t have time for a rest, and a lot of work was waiting for her.

“Shimazaki-san some is demanding Jurina-sama’s presence” A guard informed her, Haruka immediately rushed her steps to the entrance hall, already having on mind who could possibly be.

And just what she was thinking was sit on the sofa like if it were her house, Honoka didn’t show the best of her expressions when the one she saw coming was Haruka and not the prince.

“Hi Yui” Haruka greeted kindly to the companion “What do you want Honoka?” But she didn’t hesitate to demonstrate her displeasure for the last one.

“Believe me, talk to you is not one of them” The room now seemed like a battlefield between the two girls “I want to see Jurina, I haven’t seen her in a week and I want to know what happened to her” Honoka pretended to be worry for the prince, but Haruka knew that the truth was that Honoka was realizing she was losing control over Jurina.

“Then let me tell you that you will not see her again, you won’t be able to control her as you wish” Proudly said Haruka, she had never felt so good for helping someone, and seeing Honoka’s frustrating face made her enjoy it even more.

“I want to hear that coming from her” Honoka didn’t even bother to deny that in what she was interested was on controlling Jurina.

“I’m telling you that-“ Honoka’s words were stopped by a hand that was placed in her shoulder, when she turned her head was Jurina the one she found “Leave it to me Jurina” Haruka said, being aware that the prince wasn’t in the best conditions yet to confront the witch.

“This is something that I have to do” Replied Jurina sure of herself, and Haruka couldn’t make any more than take two steps back, knowing that the Jurina she had in front wasn’t the same from the past months.

“Jurina, I was worry for you” Honoka put on back her façade of good girl, but no one in the room believed her acting anymore.

“I want you to stay away from me, I don’t want to see you around here anymore, so please just leave now” Jurina didn’t late to say, thinking than while more time passed her conviction will debilitate.

“What are you saying Jurina- thi-“

“Get out!” Jurina raised her voice making Honoka realized that she hadn’t anything else to do than leave the girl in peace, for now.

“Like you wish, but remember that…” Honoka whispered something to Jurina’s ear, that just the both of them could hear, but judging by Jurina’s pale face and how she froze on her place, Haruka and Yui, that were the only ones in the room, knew that it wasn’t anything good.

“You win this time, but it hasn’t finish” Honoka directed her words to Haruka along with a death glare, but to Haruka it didn’t affect her not even a bit, she was ready for whatever Honoka threw her because she wasn’t afraid of her “Let’s go Yui”

With the mention of Yui, Haruka felt that if she let her go, she wouldn’t see her again, and for some reason just think about it made Haruka’s heart ache, so without think about it twice she took Yui by her wrist to stop her steps.

“You have to don’t go, you can stay here” Haruka asked here, she didn’t want to leave Yui alone on Honoka’s claws.

“She can’t, I think you know she has a debt with my family” Honoka couldn’t be more delight by knowing that she had something that Haruka wanted.

“We will pay her debt, so she is free to work for the royal family if she wants” Jurina intrude in the conversation after came out from the trance in which Honoka’s last words left her.

“Do as you want” Honoka had to resigned and went out of the castle, she didn’t wanted to loose anymore of her pride.

“Take it as a thanks, for everything” Jurina said to Haruka, because she knew that Haruka become close with the other girl the time she was accompanying her in her outs, and if it weren’t because of Haruka’s help, she may couldn’t manage to come out from the dark side of her head.

“Sure, but can I know what was the last thing that Honoka told you?” Haruka couldn’t hold back her curiosity, she felt that precisely what she told her, was what allowed Honoka to have Jurina under her control.

“I’m sorry, that’s something I don’t want to say” Jurina apologized, keeping the secret just between Honoka and her.

Until this moment Haruka still wonder about those magic words, which can have a great power over Jurina, so much to make do whatever you say, even if Jurina wasn’t anymore under Honoka’s control, Haruka was sure that those words still haunt her until these days.     
 
   
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 25/?
Post by: Genkikid on September 16, 2016, 05:42:21 AM
Another flashback and it really convinced me that honoka is not a good character in this story. A very bad one, to be honest. Oh Rena what are you going to do with this problem ....
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 25/?
Post by: purnamazaki on September 16, 2016, 07:14:29 AM
I like long story ~
Omg rena i know what do you feel now ! ! !
What will happen with jurina and rena after rena know the story of the past jurina ~
I cant wait really cant wait for the next chapter
 XD
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 25/?
Post by: kumabear on September 20, 2016, 04:41:53 PM
Good job firebird-san
Waiting for the next chapter~
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME CHAPTER 26
Post by: firebird123 on October 02, 2016, 02:32:15 AM
This chapter isn't as long as I said, basically because last week I couldn't write anything because college got me busy, so for not not making you wait another week, I split that chapter, hope you don't mind it.

THROUGH TIME - CHAPTER 26
 
“In conclusion, Ichijo Honoka is the most toxic person that has step on earth” Shinoda conclude
“I’m pretty sure that she has ruined some lifes, at least Jurina’s wasn’t one of them” Even the calm and patient Shinoda couldn’t hide her hostility that she feel towards the Count’s daughter.

I knew that something wasn’t ok with that girl since I saw her for the first time, and Shinoda just confirmed what I instinctively was feeling, an eruption of feeling blow inside me, just by trying to imagine Jurina’s pain, made my heart ache, at the same time that I couldn’t avoid the hatred feeling born inside me towards the person that took advantage of her sorrow, and did with Jurina whatever she wanted.

“Why are you telling me this?” It was a doubt that I had to clear, if Paruru couldn’t tell me anything was because of something, and the fact that Shinoda did tell me, and even more, if she already knew that at some point I will come to her, was a detail that I can’t ignore

“I’m more than sure that Jurina doesn’t forgive herself for having gave in to Honoka, and in one way or another she punish herself for what she did, and only you…” She lay both of her hands on my shoulders and looked me straight to the eyes, almost like if she were about to beg me for something “Only you can save her and heal her wounds” She finally said, and immediately I felt her hopes on my shoulders.

I didn’t knew how to react to her confession, even myself was a disaster, without mention that this time Jurina seemed out of my reach, I had to presence how she refuse to tell me the truth more than one time, it was like for every step that I took forward, she moved away two.

“But it seems like Jurina doesn’t want me to get involved in any way” I had to admit in an outburst of honesty.

“Don’t let your mind get turbid, believe me when I tell you that you are the most important in this world for Jurina” She said without any faltering, making that an inevitable smile wanted to appear, but I still had my doubts about why she didn’t tell me “Jurina must have her reasons, but that’s not up to me telling you”

“I think that I most leave now” I needed some time alone, I was feeling a lot of anger and hatred, at the same time that sadness and impotence, I was afraid on how I could react if I face Jurina before calm down my thoughts and feelings.

“Rena one last thing” Shinoda called my attention before I closed the door “This conversation never happened” It looks like after all, Shinoda did was taking a risk by telling me about Jurina’s past, which at the same time shows how much she worry for her sister.

“Sure” Even though I didn’t had any intentions to tell her since a beginning.

By the time, the only thing I needed was make up my mind, the horse races must be about to end, and my conversation with Jurina can’t get postponed from tonight, it was time to put a full stop to this problem call Ichijo Honoka.             

-----------------------

My hands and my knees began to treble inevitably, I barely could keep standing; my body temperature went down in a time record, making the tips of my fingers freeze and I can guarantee that I become as pale a paper, even though this didn’t prevent that a single drop of sweat roll down my forehead slowly and tortuously. I couldn’t find what to say nor how to react, the only thing that I was sure about, was the amount of fear that I was feeling. I’m afraid of what Rena must be thinking about me now, what I’ve been trying to prevent to happen end up happening, and Rena finally knew the kind of despicable person that I once was.

“W-who told you?” I barely could modulate a phrase without my voice got cut.

“That doesn’t matter” Rena’s expression were grim and gloomy, without showing any reaction or feeling, not leaving me a single clue to know what was she thinking “The problem is that it wasn’t you the one who did it” Rena stood up from the bed and firmly walked to me, her piercing glare didn’t allow me to move an inch, on the contrary I was getting more stuck in my place.

Once she was in front of me, I couldn’t keep on looking at her eyes, I didn’t wanted to see how in her beautiful eyes reflect all the deception and shame that she surely must be feeling for me at this moment.

“Why didn’t you tell me?” It doesn’t matter how calm Rena was, I’ve already memorized every part of her, and she couldn’t hide from me the sadness in her tone. Again I was making suffer the person who I love, it looks like after all Honoka was right on something.

“I didn’t saw it necessary for you to know something like that” My gaze keep facing the floor, and I could see how Rena’s fit tightened to the point that her knuckles become white, she must be really angry with me.

“You slept with her and that’s not something that I deserved to know?!” Rena raised her voice, it was the first time that I hear her doing it, her strong voice resound on my ear, making my heart and all my body to feel a stabbing pain.

“What do you wanted me to say” All those feeling that I was suppressing were escaping, and not in the best way “How I let Honoka manipulate me, you really want know all those terrible things that I did, because believe that I can’t even recognize myself or not feel shame when I remember that” This was the very first time that I said out loud my real thoughts.

“I don’t care about your past if I’m your present” Rena said now with her melodious and soft voice those words that sound familiar “That’s what you told me in that forgotten town” She took a step forward, getting closer and closer “I don’t really care about what happened, because you know what’s the worst?”   

I just managed to deny with my head, unable to say a thing “Jurina, look me in the eyes” Rena demanded.

For a second I hesitated on doing it, but looking at her eyes was the least I could do. When I finally gather the courage and lift my gaze and found her eyes, what I found in Rena’s eyes left me devastated, her eyes were full with tears, agony and sadness was what her tears drag. This isn’t supposed to be like this, I must make her smile until her cheeks hurt, not make her cry until her eyes become full red and her tears dry.

“What hurts me the most is that you didn’t trust me” It doesn’t matter how hard I bit my lip trying to hold back the tears, these didn’t late to roll down freely. Rena’s eyes soften, she was looking me with such lovely eyes that it was making me feel even guiltier. She lay her hand gently in my cheek, my eyes couldn’t help but close with her soft touch “She made you went through so much, please stop running away from me, let me share your pain”


Those words were all I needed to broke down in an inevitably cry, I couldn’t hold it back any more, I wrapped my arms around Rena’s body, I needed her so much that it scares me, I thought that I could do it on my own, but in front of Rena I’m defenseless, she’s all I want and more, losing her will destroy my soul, I love her so much till the point it hurts.

“I’m sorry, I’m really sorry” I just could repeat it over and over again, because I couldn’t find another way to express how much it pained me to see her like that because of me “I was afraid of what will you think about me, that you judge the despicable person that I can be, I was so afraid to lose you” I wasn’t repressing any feeling nor fear any more, I don’t care anymore being at Rena’s mercy.

Rena without saying anything, ran her hands over my shoulders holding me tight, at some point our knees couldn’t work properly anymore and we fell on them to the ground, even though our grip in each other never got weak, the only sound that was filling the room, was the sound of my sobs, and the only moved came from Rena, who was gently stroking my hair.

As the minutes went by I could feel my heart getting ease, being on Rena’s arms was the only thing I needed to feel secure again, I could live in her warmness forever. Rena began to slowly moved from the embrace, but just the necessary to look me in the eyes, between delicate and comfortable caress, Rena removed the last traces of tears left in my face, I didn’t had anything else to hide, all my guards were down, Rena had completely control over me, and there was nothing I regret.

I was so mesmerized in her touch, that I didn’t realized the hand that was snaking under the neck of my shirt, making a path under my collarbone, just were a small scar reside, placing her delicate and slender fingers over this one. A shiver went through all my body with her cold touch. I always have hated that scar, it reminds me every day how pathetic I was at that time, but having Rena around, all my wounds could be heal.

“Did it hurt so much that you lose yourself?” Her voice was worn, even though I still thought that it was the most pleasant sound.

I understood perfectly the nature of her question, and that she didn’t refer to physical pain precisely.

“It did” Honestly I answered.

“Does it still hurt?” Her eyes left mines, and I could sense the insecurity with which she was struggling.

Seeing this and imagining what she was thinking, I took her hand between mine that was still under my collar bone, having back her eyes on mines.

“You’re here, so it doesn’t hurt anymore” Finally I could tell that all my worries began to vanish, I can say that I’m free. A shy smile appeared in Rena’s thin lips, that were slightly red as a result of her crying, making me lose my mind for having her so close, one last look to her sparkling eyes made me lose all the sanity that I had left, incapable to hold back anymore, I close the space between us, tasting her addictive lips, it doesn’t matter how much times I kiss her, my heart always went crazy by just having her between my arms “I love you Rena” The three words were said like an instinct.

“I love you too” Rena lay her head on my shoulder, moving her fingers through my collar bone, and slowly climbing by my neck and my jawline, her hot breathing hit my nape and I can tell that she was thoughtful when silence took place “I love you unconditionally, it doesn’t matter how deep you fall…” She said once her fingers found my lips, and smoothing kisses began to be deliver in the skin of my neck, taking her time in each one “That’s why please let me be close to you…” Her words were soothing between her kisses “I’ll always be by your side as long as you allow me to, I’ll never stop loving you Jurina, no matter what” Finally the path of her lips found mines, in a tender but at the same time deep kiss.

I can’t help but feel stupid for had doubt about Rena, I just let my fear and insecurities took control over me. Even if I’m supposed to be the one who protect her, but I think that not even Rena realize, that she’s the one who have been saving me.

----------------------------------

“C’mon, over here is the list” Jurina intertwined our fingers to pull me through the hallways where the sword competences are going to take place.

Her grip was unusually stronger, at the same time that it felt warmer, almost like if I could felt her heart inside of mine through this simple touch.

All the anxiety, instability and angst that rule my mind no more than 24 hours ago, were replaced by serenity and satisfaction once the sun came out again. The things seemed to change the past night, the roles were reversed and Jurina was the one between my arms, she seemed so fragile like I never thought I will see her, making me realize that after all, Jurina is just about to turn 18. Everyone in the castle always see her mature and impeccable side, that we all forget that’s she’s just a normal person, that beyond the perfect prince, there’s simple girl.

That wonderful and strong person who I fell completely in love, have an insecure and weak side too, and be able to know both sides fills me with joy, finally I manage to see what’s inside Jurina, being closer to her than anyone before. Knowing that I have access to all of her sides is a privilege that I don’t even know if I deserve, in one moment she can be seductive and bold, without any fear, but in one second she can turn to be shy and childish; the problem is that I don’t know which one I like the most.

“I never saw you practicing with the sword, I’m worry” Jurina commented taking me out of my thoughts.

“I used to practice something similar called kendo” I explained “But the rules are different” because for what Yuki taught me, the way in which people compete with swords in this century is way to reckless, making it a little bit dangerous than the Kendo which I’m used to.

“Is here” Jurina divert the topic once we were in front of the paper that had the names with all the match that are going to be held.

“It looks like not a lot of people inscribed” I pointed out seeing not more than ten names, which was way too different from archery and horse races.

“Well, that must be bec-“

“Ah Rena, what a surprise, are you going to participate too?” A mocking voice at the same time that solid was heard behind us, feeling her mere presence made my blood boil in my veins, when all the things that Ichijo Honoka made to Jurina went through came back to my mind.

Too? I recall to my self Honoka’s words, I didn’t really wanted to see her face, because I can’t assure that I won’t lose control over my words and make a scene right here. I had to checked again the names on the list, and just what I thought there was her name, just like if destiny were playing a joke on both of us, because I wouldn’t have to confront her unless we both get to the final.

“Honoka is one of the best using the sword in kingdom, no one really wants to compete against her” Jurina whispered the reasons of why there were few competitors.

But instead of get intimidate for that, it just motivated me more, what better than vent all my anger than beating her in her specialty, if I had my doubts about if I should or not participate, this just dispel all of them.

“We’ll see on the final” I turned to face her and say without any trace of hesitation, and I can tell that Honoka read my intentions, because her eyes turned lugubrious just like the first time we talked.

“I can’t wait to compete against you Rena” She answered with her typical smile that never left her face.

Without any more ado, I passed by her side not allowing her to intimidate me, I had to face worst people in my century, and it was time for someone to put her in her place, and that someone is going to be definitely me.
   
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 26/?
Post by: Genkikid on October 02, 2016, 04:09:10 AM
Yeah!! Show Honoka who's the one deserves Jurina!!! :shifty:
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 26/?
Post by: Minami-chan on October 02, 2016, 01:35:43 PM
gambatte Rena Chaaaaaaaaan!!
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 26/?
Post by: purnamazaki on October 03, 2016, 04:04:42 PM
Can't wait Rena vs Honoka
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 26/?
Post by: kumabear on October 08, 2016, 11:25:50 AM
Yes ! Continue please
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 26/?
Post by: kuro_black29 on October 11, 2016, 01:15:58 AM
 :ding: :ding: :ding: :ding: :ding: :ding:

:on gay: :on gay: :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :on drink: :on drink:
Title: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 27
Post by: firebird123 on October 16, 2016, 06:13:28 AM
THROUGH TIME - CHAPTER 27


“Is it too heavy for you?” Jurina wondered when she saw me struggling with the piece of wood in my hands, it was the bokken or sword that I was going to use for the match.

And it was pretty obvious her question, when I barely could lift it up without feeling that my wrist was going to split in two; I have no idea what kind of wood this is made off, but it was a problem that I didn’t saw coming, and I must look for a solution.

“In fact, I will prefer a lighter one” Maybe Jurina could have a better idea or something on mind.

“The truth is that I already saw that coming, Paruru is looking for other one right now” Jurina said like an if she were a smarty with a satisfaction smile, allowing me to see her adorable dimples, not leaving me place to get mad for remind me my clearly muscular weakness.

“You know, I’m not so weak” Somehow I had to take care of my proud, I can’t forget that I’m older than her, even knowing that she surpass me easily in that matter.

Jurina’s face couldn’t express better her amuse and disbelief of my proud, letting her left eyebrow to raise, her eyes tell me that she felt challenged, and if I have learned something about Jurina, is that she hates to lose.

“Are you…” Her steps began to head to me slowly and dangerously.

“Yes, even more, I could beat you at any moment” My level of nerve and imprudence was in another level, not even I could believe my own words, and not even in my wildest dreams I would be able to beat Jurina at any physical activity.

But the danger and intensity in which Jurina looked at me, was something that I wanted to feel more and more, her smirk was magnetic, and her eyes voracious, making me vibrate without even had to lay a finger on me.

“Then why don’t you prove it” Jurina’s voice was deep, transcending every single barer of seduction, it was incredible how she could control every part of herself to make her seemed even more irresistible whenever she wanted.

“Sure” If I began this, I must finish it.

But things finish for me before I could realized it, in a blink Jurina was already on my back, trapping me with one arm across my waist and the other one around my neck, but without making any pressure.

“If I were to hurt you, in this position I could already had leave you unconscious” Her lips where dangerously to close to my ear, making all my sense trembler under her hot breath against my nape. The arm that was around my waist began to move to my side, even if it was over my clothes, the touch of her finger tips were burning everything in her path “Your vital points are easily to my disposal” Her hand on around my nape began to moved too, moving away the strand of hair around my neck, slightly brushing my skin, sending shivers to every single corner of my body “Don’t let your guard down Rena”

At some point it become another kind of confrontation, in which I was clearly losing, my heavy breathing and my racing heartbeat were clearly signs of my defeat, Jurina’s lips travel around my nape not laying completely but teasing me with her soft and delicate touch, there wasn’t any doubt of my crushing defeat.

It was matter of seconds for me to find my surrender under my perdition call Matsui Jurina, her lips curved in a victorious smirk when I finally turned around to joined her lips with mines, but the sliding of a door, made that the spell that Jurina put on my vanished.

“You both don’t lose time right” Paruru came in without any single trace of embarrassment, like if she were already use to it, unlike me, that it doesn’t matter how many times happens, my cheeks never failed on getting fully red “I hope that you remind that I’m not your maid Jurina” She walked to this one and gave her was she had on her hands “This is the lighter that I found”

Saying this, she went to take a seat near the window, where a refreshing breeze blow, and having on mind this heat, I wouldn’t mind to sit beside her for the rest of the day.

“Try this one” Jurina provide me the bokken, and when I took it between my hands I could immediately feel the difference. Even if it was still slightly heavy than the ones I’m used to, something I can do with it.

“This is much better” I answered to Jurina’s expectant glare “Thanks Paruru” I thanked her, after all I know that she doesn’t enjoy this kind of task. She just replied by slightly raising her hand without not even bother to open her eyes. I got to the conclusion that Paruru definitely had to be a cat in her past life.

“Your first battle begins in 10 min, are you ready?” Jurina asked exited at the same time that seemed more nervous than I.

“More than ever”

In a blink it wasn’t Jurina the one who was in front of me but my first opponent, who must be taller than me for more than a head. My hands were sweating, so much that I was afraid that the bokken could slide, I felt stun like if everything around me overwhelmed me, I don’t know where is the confident that I had 10 minutes ago. But it was impossible not to be afraid when I just had a small men to protect my head, with the rest of my body without any protection.

The rules were simple, each impact in the body counts as one point, while a hit on the men are two points, the first one to get to three points wins.

Not having enough protection was inevitable not feeling scare, I don’t know the first person sane that enjoys being hit by a wood sword. But one way or another, I had to overcome that fear, and I knew that I was able to do it, even being so unathletic, surprisingly I’m pretty good at kendo, and are only three battles before I can fight Honoka.

The referee was about to begin the combat. I had to close my eyes for a moment and take a deep breath to calm down my anxiety; when my eyes opened again I could see everything more clearly, and the stunning become in full concentration, in which I could easily predict the movement from the other girl, because of her height she was clearly slower. I can not be strong or agile, but my better ability was that I could read my opponent, and that’s what always have given me the victory.

Without even noticed it, I was about to strike the point that will take me to the final; a strong hit product of the crash between the men and my bokken filled the place, giving me the ticket to be the first finalist. After all the bows from the protocol, I went back to Jurina’s and Paruru’s side, whom have been accompanying me in all the battles.

“Who would have thought that you were so good?” Paruru mocked out, while Jurina helped me to take off the men and the bokken.

“Is the only sport I can do” I said taking the bottle of water that Paruru handed me, feeling the cold liquid went through my throat bring the life back to my body.

“Isn’t your wrist hurting” Jurina wondered with concern in her eyes while she inspect my wrist, because in the last battle, my opponent managed to have a point by hitting me in my left wrist.

“It just hurt a little bit, is not a big deal” I don’t know if it was because of the adrenaline, but in the moment that the bokken hit me, I couldn’t feel more than frustration for had lost one point, there wasn’t place for any physical pain in my mind.

“Are you sure?” Jurina kept on wonder not really convince, placing in the back of my ear some strand of hairs that were escaping.

“Yes, I’m fine” I smile being aware of Jurina’s concern, even if I know that in the next morning it do will hurt “Don’t you have archery competition?” I was so focus on my games that I totally forgot about Jurina’s.

“Yes, but don’t worry it begins just after the final”

“We should go to the other room, there’s something that you may want to see” Paruru spoke again heading her steps to the hallway, while Jurina and I simply began to follow her.

Paruru’s steps went to a room at the end of the hallway, and somehow, even before we entered and without knowing what was going on inside, I could already feel the tension coming out from the room. When the doors opened, the first that I recognized were to figure in the middle bowing each other, I should had known since a beginning what was all this.

“Let’s sit over there” Paruru suggested.

My gaze kept stuck in both persons, because the winner of this one will be the one who I will have to confront in the final.  Although I could already tell that Honoka was going to be the winner, the determination in the other girls eyes, told me that it wasn’t going to be easy.

“What’s the name of the other girl” I had to ask, because for the way the glare at each other, I sense that both girls were a kind of nemesis.

“She’s Fujita Nana, if it wasn’t because of Honoka, she would be the best of the kingdom” Jurina answered without taking off her eyes from what seemed like a fire field, although it hasn’t even started.

After all the protocol, the referee began the match, from the point of view that we were, we couldn’t distinguish the face of each one, and the only way to know who were who, was because of their height difference, in which Honoka was shorter.

At the beginning of the battle none of them seemed to want to take the first step, they clearly know each other pretty well to make a false move. Everyone who was witnessing the match hold their breaths when the first crash resound, Honoka gave the first hit, amusing me with her speed and strength in which she attacked, completely unpredictable, at the same time that it was amazing how Fujita blocked it, even if you could see she barely managed to do it, she proved that her reflex were good enough to fight Honoka.

Since that moment Honoka’s attacks become constant, I didn’t know from where she get so much stamina, because the speed and strength on her hit never reduced not even a bit, different from Fujita who was clearly exhausted; Her exhaustion were reflected on the first point for Honoka, hitting strongly Fujita’s shoulder.

“I thought she would hit the men” I share my thoughts, because from our point of view, Honoka had the free way to get the two points with the hit in the head.

“That’s not Honoka’s style” Was Paruru the one who answered “Even if she can, she prefers to hit the adversary’s unprotected area” It was astonishing the darkness that Honoka could harbor, it wasn’t enough to make a mental damage.

A cry of pain filled the room, it was the second point for Honoka, she had impacted the same place form her first point, doubling the pain. I couldn’t believe what my eyes see, and how was possible that the referee allow this kind of behavior after seeing Fujita’s state.

The third and last point prolonged more, and I can tell being completely sure, that Honoka was making it on propose, she wanted to humiliate Fujita, but finally and when it seemed that she got already tired playing with her opponent, Honoka hit Fujita’s men like if it were a child’s game, proving one more time that she could have avoid harming Fujita’s shoulder in the past two points.

It was a crushing victory for Honoka who in spite of everything, seemed like if she could continue for hours.

Fujita’s frustration and pain was palpable, there wasn’t even need to say it, she didn’t even wanted to shake hands with Honoka, she clearly dislike the Count’s daughter and I think that her reasons are obvious. She speeded her steps towards us just in the way to the exit, that’s why inevitable she had to exchange glances with the prince, and I think that I saw her cheeks blushing when that happened, but she quickly made a reverence that didn’t allow me to confirm anything.

“Now you know what is waiting for you Rena” Paruru took me out from my thoughts “I hate to admit it, but Honoka is pretty good”

I didn’t had another option than agreed with the obvious. Honoka walked to the exit too, accompanied by who I recognized as Matsui Ryuu, the guy seemed like another servant following Honoka everywhere.

“I’ll see you at final Rena” Honoka said when passed by my side with extremely arrogance and confidence.

The words didn’t came out from my mouth, neither I found what to reply, the only answered I can give to her will be in 20 minutes, when finally we have to confront each other.

None of the three said something in the past 15 minutes, I could’ve cut the tension in the air with a knife, but for some reason, Jurina was the one who worried me the most, because her small frown in her face never leaved her, and her slice disquiet me most than Paruru’s.

“Please begin to prepare” Someone came to informed me

I began to take my things with Paruru’s help, Jurina didn’t even move an inch from her seat, which disquiet me even more. I headed to the door once I have everything in order, I couldn’t let anything disturb my mind in this moment. I will need all my concentration. It was just when I was about to step out of the room when two long and slim arms wrapped me.

“I won’t ask you not to go because I know that even though you will” Jurina said in a low voice “But please be careful, I don’t want you to be hurt” Jurina finally shared what her slice meant.

Once I turned around to face her, I couldn’t do anything more than smile “I’ll be fine” I tried to calm down her anxiety at the same time that I tried to calm down mine.

“I need you to come with me” The same person from before said, it was finally time to confront Honoka               

Walking through the hallway, I could feel the adrenaline and nervousness taking control of my body, at the end of the long hallway was Ichijo Honoka waiting for me. Once I stepped in, all gazes focus on me, the place was completely full and everyone saw me like if I was going to an execution, but I couldn’t really care less because what really mattered was in the middle of the room.

Without want to prolong any more our encounter I speed my steps, and after all the bows and protocol, it was time for the referee to begin the match.

“Let’s have some fun Rena-chan” Said Honoka but instead of let her provoke me I just remind silence and put on my men.

After this, there wasn’t a lot to say, with our bokkens in our hands we stood in front each other, waiting for the referee to start what both of us have been waiting. Everyone in the room tried their best to not make the sightless sound, no one dare to disturb the match.

Once the battle began, it felt like a faithful copy of the battle between Fujita and Honoka, the difference was that know I could see Honoka’s face, and I have to say that among all her cynical smiles, none of them was so frightened as her serious and completely focus face.

I tried to change a bit the thing by attacking her right side, but Honoka dodge it without even have to blink, my thing wasn’t attacking, it was wait for a bad move from my opponent and use it to my advantage, but Honoka didn’t have any space for a mistake, and I was afraid of the moment that her attack comes, because I’m not enough agile nor strong to confront directly her blow like Fujita did. I needed to think on something and fast.

The moment for Honoka’s counterattack had to come, I hadn’t the sightless idea of where it was going direct, nothing from her posture or her movements gave me the chance to make any conjecture, and the last thing I knew was the pain that took all the air from my lungs, Honoka had impacted at one side of my stomach, making me frozen in my place to bear with the pain.

“One point” Didn’t late the referee in say.

I had to gather all my strength so I could continue with the match. I didn’t want Honoka to notice how much that point affected me, but I couldn’t make it, since Honoka had a satisfaction smirk.

“I thought that you will be tougher Rena-chan”

“This is just beginning”

We returned to our positions, but this time Honoka didn’t late so much in attack, and somehow I managed to dodge all her constant attacks, I’m sure she isn’t hitting with all her strength, rather she was trying to end up with my energy, just the same way she did with Fujita, if this continue like this, I have no doubt that the end will be the same.                                     

My wrist was beginning to get exhausted, and my feet felt more and more heavy, it was clear what was coming next, everyone could see it, and they weren’t wrong because another hit was given to the other side of my stomach, the pain was taking its place in all that area, considering that I didn’t even had recover from the first hit.

“Where do you want the last one Rena-chan” Honoka could be pretty sure of her victory, what she doesn’t know is that I finally manage to find a tiny blank space in her game.

When Honoka attacks in her right side she is perfect I can’t deny it, but her left side is much slower, as well that she has to lower her defense so she can attack. That was my only option, I should put up with her attacks until I find the right moment.

Surprisingly my reflect were getting used to Honoka’s speed, although I know she is not attacking with all her strength, and the fact that she is underestimating me will be her only and worst mistake, as what I was waiting finally came. Honoka laid her weight in her left foot to attack me from there, but before she could even drop the attack I impacted her right arm, even if it wasn’t a strong blow, this point gave me the confidence that I needed to win this match.

“Beginners luck” Honoka was undoubtedly mad that I managed to have a point, who knows how long a go someone did it.

“Did someone told you that you speak too much” I was already tired of her teasing.

The referee didn’t give time for Honoka’s reply, this match extended more that it should and it was time to put an end to this, and I can tell that Honoka was thinking the same, as she didn’t hold back anymore and signs of tiredness were already visible in her attacks, but for me I felt that I had more energy. I don’t know if my body got use to the tiredness or it was my will to win, but my body was responding perfectly.

I could see another opportunity to make a point, and not only that, it was a point in the men, which means directly win because I will already get the three points.

It was a really ambitious bet, because if I fail even for an inch it will be my end, although I risked it all and in a lateral movement I aim for Honoka’s men, but much to my surprise she managed to dodge it by crunching down and a quick movement. That was it, I was lost and Honoka had the freeway to hit my torso.

Time seemed to stop in that instant, I couldn’t believe that it really was everything, my body felt ready to receive the impact that surely will leave me in the floor.

I felt resigned, what else could I do. My eyes diverge for the first time to the audience, they all had their eyes opened waiting for the inevitable, but among the crowd I managed to found the deep brown eyes from a dazzling prince that reminds me why I am here, and almost magically my body moved by itself, dodging by a nanosecond Honoka’s bokken. Even I was surprised on how I could move so fast, and without waiting anymore and without any obstacle, I hit with everything I got Honoka’s men.

The room was in a scorching silence no one not even Honoka nor I dare to moved, including the referee who seemed astonish from what he just witnessed.                   

“I win” The words came out as a whisper and the pain to my sides disappeared. Quickly the place filled with mutterings on which I could distinguish people’s amazement for had seen Honoka lose and most of all for a point in the men.

“The winner is Matsui Rena” The referee rushed to say. We had to shake hands with each other, in that moment, her grip was extremely tight like if she wanted to crush my bones.

“Will see who laughs at last” I don’t know where had vanish the low and feminine voice that she used to use, as her words were full with hatred and anger, and I knew that she didn’t refer to the game.

Honoka walked like if she were to brake the floor to Ryuu, who looks like will be the one who will have to deal Honoka’s boundless temper, this last one took off her men and gave it abruptly to the boy to then go out of the room made a fierce. After all, the blows were worth it to see Honoka’s anger, I couldn’t enjoy it any more than this.

I just focus on the real price, and went running to Jurina’s arms. I hadn’t noticed how much my body was trembling until I was between her arms, I was really scare and being with Jurina finally I could feel safe.

“You did it great” It doesn’t matter what the result had been, those were the only thing that I wanted to hear.

My body reminded me the bad time that I had once Jurina slightly tightened her arms around my waist, making me complain from the pain.

“I’m really sorry” Jurina didn’t late to apologies.

“It’s ok, I forgot about it too”

“Paruru, take Rena to Yui so she can check her” Jurina indicated to Paruru, who without any grumble stood by my side and allow me to rely my body in her shoulders so I could walk without pain, surprising immediately Jurina and I with her unusual kind gesture, is not like she is a bad person, but this kind of treatment is not common on her.

“That was incredible, Honoka was furious” Said Paruru with a big grin in her face.

“Yes… she was” I got contagious from her enjoyment.

“I’ll see you later, archery competition is about to begin” Jurina placed a delicate kiss on my forehead.

“I’ll go as fast as possible” I said to then return my way with Paruru, despite all the pain, this day begin in the best way.
           
             
                         
             
             
   
     
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 27/?
Post by: Genkikid on October 16, 2016, 03:42:48 PM
Yesh!! Rena won!!! :onioncheer: :onioncheer: :farofflook: :farofflook: :on GJ: :on gay:
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 27/?
Post by: Minami-chan on October 16, 2016, 11:56:38 PM
Good ! Rena won the competition.
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 27/?
Post by: purnamazaki on October 27, 2016, 06:20:21 PM
Good Job rena !
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME CHAPTER 28
Post by: firebird123 on October 30, 2016, 12:22:14 AM
THROUGH TIME- CHAPTER 28



“Auch” It was impossible not to groan when Yui put some pressure over the zone that I got hit with some strange lotion.

“Honoka hit you hard didn’t she” Yui commented impressed by the swelling “With this it all go away in some minutes”

“You should had seen it Yui, she was about to be casting fire” Paruru was the most exited of all, she was almost unrecognizable, but I can’t deny she looked kind of adorable.

“I still can’t believe you beat her” Said Yui.

“Neither I” I had to admit. I still don’t know what happened in that last point in which my body moved by its own, but I’m glad it did.

“We’ll have to wait for her next move” Yui said bringing back the tension and earnestness to the air, characteristics that never fail to be when Honoka’s name is mention.

“She won’t give up right?” I had to said recalling the last words she told me “Why is she so obsess with Jurina” Honoka crossed the line of obsession she wanted to have Jurina at all cost.

“Is not Jurina with she is obsess with” Answered Paruru who was already back in her natural state “Is the throne what she really wants”

“When I was with her she once told it to me” Complemented Yui “She fantasizes with the day in which all kingdom were to her feats, she thought Jurina would fall in love with her and that it would be the easiest part, but things were more complicated than she thought”

“I should had thought about that” Certainly that can be the only reason for someone like Honoka to does what she does.

“Did you noticed how Matsui Ryuu followed her whenever she goes?” Asked me Paruru to which I only nodded remembering the past hours “It can’t be any causality, after all he has royal blood and he must want the throne too” She pointed out, that thought hadn’t crossed my mind yet.

“What are they plotting?” The uncertainty and concern wrapped me once again, I had a really bad feeling about all this, the mix between Matsui Ryuu and Ichijo Honoka sounds dangerous, almost going through the barriers of deadly.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

My equipment was perfectly ready, it was only a matter of taking bewtween my hands the big arrow or yumi and sum up for once the last competition. Maybe equitation wasn’t my strong point and I couldn’t tell if I was going to win, but is completely the opposite in kyudo, in which I have full confidence and I know that anyone can beat me on it, and much less when I give my all, and after witness what Rena just did, I will give more than my all.

“Excuse me prince, can I talk to you for a moment?” Cordially inquired a voice that sounded curiously known, and I just had to turn around to confirm that in fact I knew her pretty well.

“Miyazawa-san, of course tell me what you need” Even though I already knew where this conversation was heading, I didn’t wanted to make her feel uncomfortable.

“I know that it’s unappropriated to make to you this kind of silly questions, but the other person whom I could ask would be the Queen and she impossible to talk with, without mention that Shimazaki-san is kind of scary…” She kept on naming the reasons why she had to come to me like her last choice, thing that was a little bit hilarious but we couldn’t lose too much time.

“Is about Yuki right?” I interrupted her long speech winning a surprise reaction from her part.

“Have she talked to you about me?” Her eyes began spark instantaneity, but pitifully I had to turn that sparkle off.

“Not really…” I had to confess, making her gleam disappear once again “She doesn’t tend to talk about her personal issues to often” I tried to up her mood and hopes, neither it was a lie that Yuki doesn’t share anything from her private life.

“I see… I’m sorry I interrupted you” Miyazawa-san was about to leave, but I knew I couldn’t let her go leaving things like this.

“I can only tell you that you are not just another person to her” I tried to give her some hope, even if I don’t know if I’m supposed to “I don’t know too much about your relationship with her, but I think that everything she needs is time and space, just be patience”

The girl seemed to had a brief smile, maybe that wasn’t the answer she came to look for, even so it was something that I need her to know, I wanted to help Yuki from one way or another.

“Thank you for your time” Saying this she left without any other objection.

People came and go from everywhere, Kyudo was probably the competence in which must people participate, and that must be because is mixed, men a women compete abreast in the same competition without any kind of advantage or disadvantage. During all my shots I didn’t missed not a single one. I was in my element and no one could deny it, the point table could prove it by being my name on the top of the list. But at every single second an annoying gaze didn’t leave me alone, all the time at my back just like in the list, Ryuu was nipping at my heels.

“The last three rounds will be held” Someone announced, it will have to happen a miracle for Ryuu to win me, because I don’t have on my plans to miss any of them.

It was Ryuu’s turn first, and I couldn’t care less her presentation, so when I manage to find Rena in the spectator zone I prefer to go there for a moment before it was my turn just after Ryuu.

“Are you better know?” I wonder seeing that she was wearing a lighter clothes so she didn’t feel any pressure on her torso.

“Yes, Yui gave me a lotion, it felt like magic the pain is almost gone and there are not signals of any bruises” She said while touching her waist to confirm what she said.

“Three point shot” Was heard, by hearing this my victory was already assured, there wasn’t even need for me to do my last three shots “Last try for Matsui Ryuu” Even so it did was necessary for Ryuu to make his last one, so he can assure his second place.

Rena and I prepared to see how Ryuu finished his participation, the anger and frustration were already visible in his face even from a far. He has always been someone who can’t control his emotions, he is impulsive and temperamental, making him a dangerous person and hard to treat. We have never get along, I guess that’s the legacy that out parents gave us, and everything got worst after the accident. Despite I tried my best to just ignore his existence, Ryuu deny to let me alone, he try by all ways to make a fool of me or putting me on uncomfortable situations, and of course he always fail and things got him backwards.

From afar I could saw her gaze diverting to where we were, more accurate to me, fact that made his anger increase even more if that was possible, I had won him once again and that was something he hates to accept.

Ryuu got ready to make his last shot, he was putting a lot of force and speed to the arrow, even from here I could I see it, and there wasn’t any doubt that he was going to fail that shot too. The arrow was shot with a deafening sound, but it wasn’t directed to the target, the arrow was heading to us. Somehow I managed to move my body and push Rena out of the way, so the arrow only managed to make a small cut in my right arm on its way.

“Jurina are you ok?” Rena wondered with shock and astonishment in her eyes the same as all everyone around.

“I’m fine is just a scratch”

This definitely wasn’t an accident, we were far enough for something like this could happened just because, if he had been a little bit better at kyudo that arrow could have hit me or Rena. When I turned to face Ryuu he was already gone.

“I’ll be back” I went out running as fast as I could, I can’t let things end up like this.

When I finally found him, all his stuffs and not only that, everything in the room was a disaster, he clearly just had one of his tantrums.

“What are you wishes prince?” His breathing was hectic and he couldn’t had said those words more contemptuously.

“What do you think you’re doing, you could had hurt someone else” Ryuu must truly have some mental issues to try to do something like that.

“The wind altered the course of the arrow, I don’t know what are you talking about” He tried to excuse himself, but not even him could believe his lie.

“Don’t say foolishness, that arrow was direct to me and you know that” I didn’t wanted to made this talk any longer “It looks like you’re the same as your father” I didn’t had any intentions to measure my words, not after what he just did.

“How you dare!” He throw away a chair that was beside him “He never did anything, he wasn’t the one who killed the king and I…” he’s eyes were telling me that he was about to get to his limits “I’ll make you pay and to your family for what we had to go through because of those false accusations” Saying this he ran out of the room.

Just like it happened in a past, Ryuu defend to tooth and nail that his father was innocent  from what happened three years ago, even himself didn’t said a thing and acted like if he were enjoying the hate of people.

It wasn’t the first time that Ryuu thread me, and I don’t think it would be the last one either, somehow I was already use to it, so I didn’t take it seriously this time neither, Ryuu was the kind of person that talk but doesn’t act, and I hope it stays that way.

Without having anything else to do I went to the room, it’s been a tiring day. When I stepped inside I found Rena walking from one side to the other one.           

“Why are so anxious?”

“First let me treat  you that” She answered taking my hand and siting in the edge of the bed to then walk to the bath room and came back with cotton and alcohol.

“That hurts more than the actual cut” I couldn’t help but complain when the liquid made contact with the wound on my arm “I didn’t though it was so deep” Rena didn’t reply a thing, she remain  completely silence and focus on what she was doing, making me wish I could read minds “What are you thinking?” Finally I asked.

“I have a bad feeling” Rena put aside the cotton and the alcohol to finally give me all her attention “Ryuu, he wanted to hurt you today, and it looks like Honoka and he are up to something”

“I already know that Rena” I confessed “It has always been like this, it doesn’t matter what I do, someone will always want to hurt the royal family”

Her gaze diverged to any blank space in the room. I could almost feel reflect in her, when in the past I couldn’t accept the fact that I couldn’t walk freely without someone beside me, I hated all the precautions with I had to live, and all that didn’t prevent my parent’s and Mayu’s dead, it doesn’t matter how careful we were.

“And I’m supposed to calm down with that” Rena just got mad, maybe I didn’t made a good selection of my words “How can you be so tranquil” Even if it supposed to be a serious moment, the thought that she looked really adorable when she was mad was the only thing crossing my mind. Her checks were a little bit flush and she was on the edge of pouting.

“You’re so cute” I thought aloud between giggles, and that made Rena get even madder, making her stood up sharply and I had to take her wrist so she didn’t get out of the room.

“This is not a joke Jurina” She groan loudly.

“I know and I’m sorry” I took my composure again “What I mean, is that even if you don’t realize it, we are taking precautions all the time and there’s always people taking care of us, Yui, Paruru, Yuki and a lot more, and we can only trust on them”  I clarify better what I wanted to say.

If something really happens, is something that gets out of our hands, there are a lot of things that we can’t prevent to happen, and that’s something that took me a while to accept.

“So don’t worry, nothing is going to happen” And I’ll make sure of that, it doesn’t matter what I have to do to keep Rena safe, because somehow I share the same feeling that Rena had, Honoka and Ryuu must have something on mind, but it doesn’t matter what it is, I won’t allow them to even put a finger on Rena.         

“I get it, but I can’t help to feel worry”

“Just don’t think about it” When finally the issue was over, we could relax and lay in our bed, enjoying the silence and about to fall sleep “Tomorrow is the last day” I barely managed to utter.

“Mhm” Clearly Rena was more sleep than awake.

“Tomorrow everything ends” Was the last thing that I said before letting my eyes rest. At that time I really thought that it was matter of hours for everything to meet its end, when in fact it was just the beginning.


My eyes began to open at the touch some lips that were laying butterfly kisses all over my face, at the same time that an extra weight was over me.

“Happy birthday” Was the first thing that Rena said once she accomplish her task to wake me up, a big grin was plaster on her lips, almost infecting me with her happiness.

I just could stay still to stare her for a while. I really hate my birthday and I don’t think I have to say the reasons, but the simple fact that I have Rena besides me makes everything easier, I could even say that maybe I can enjoy this day.

“What’s my present?” I wondered playfully, letting my hands travel to the bear skin of her tights.

“That…” Rena’s body adjust better over mine in a very dangerous way “…will have to wait” And in a split of second she ran away from my touch between giggles “See you tonight” She said to then get out, leaving me completely astonished and without have an idea of what was going on.

After that strange way to start the day, I dedicate to walk all over the place looking for Rena, but she was just gone, along with Yuki Paruru and Yui, the four of them were no place to be found, neither someone had seen them. My boredom was getting to its limits. I practiced kyudo a little bit, even I had time to go to the stable for a while, I hadn’t realize until now how much I depend of those four people.

Try to walk around just to kill time didn’t help either, I couldn’t walk more than five steps without being stop by someone to congratulate me for my birthday, I didn’t mind it at a beginning, just to point that it gets stifling that it over with all my energies. Without having anything else to do, I head my steps to the only place I knew I will find peace, I don’t know why I didn’t think about it since a beginning.

Without think about too much I ended up in Shinoda’s study, I barely saw her through the week, and having on mind that she was the one who organized it, she should at least be everywhere.

“What a surprise Jurina” Shinoda opened the door with curiosity washing her face.

“It isn’t bad to spend time with my sister once in while right?”  I couldn’t confess her that I was there because I spend all my choices. I really enjoy talk to her, after all she is like my mother, but somehow we always end up talking about the Kingdome and related things, and that’s what I don’t like.

Without saying anything else she went back, taking once again the book she was reading.

“Are you enjoying your birthday?” She asked after some minutes in which I only spent my time enjoying the serenity and tranquility of the silence that lately I can’t find anywhere.

“It hasn’t been bad, I had fun” Because beside of certain undesirable person, this week was made for me, with all the food and activities that I like the most “I haven’t seen you a lot”.

“There’s a lot to do, I remind you that you turn 18 today” And just like I said, we end up talking about the same topic, but this time I didn’t wanted to continue it, so I just nodded “I want to talk to you tomorrow, when this week ends”

Her tone changed totally, that secure and imposing become in a low voice in which I could sense signals of nervousness, and that is something that happen once in ten years, making my mind work trying to figure out what was going on.

“Sure” The rest of the noon I spent it on Shinoda’s room, from time to time we talked briefly about random things. It was a really nice time, it was truly comforting, after all Shinoda will always be there for me.

“I think you should leave now, you should get ready for the ball” Shinoda said standing up and walking to her closet “I’ll do the same”

“Yes, and Shinoda…” I ask for her attention that now was in her dresses “Thank you, for everything” It was a little bit embarrassing say it at loud and I don’t know even why, but suddenly I felt the need to thank her, to what she just smiled warmly and sincerely.

On my way to my room, I managed to sight from afar a known figure, she was tall and by the way she walked I could tell already who she was, she seemed to be struggling with a huge box.

“Yuki” I ran on her direction to look for answers “Have you seen Rena?” But just when she saw me, she began to run like I had never saw her do it, she is faster than I though. My instincts were chase her, she surly knows something.

“Just wait till the night” She screamed from afar before stepping into a room that instantly close its door when she entered, this day has been definitely the must strange one that I had since I found Yui talking with a bird.


“Prince I need you to please stay still” Asked me again for the umpteenth time and a little bit annoyed the maid that was helping me with the last details of my suit. I couldn’t stop moving anxiously and try to look around subtly if I could find Rena around the hall.

I hadn’t seen Rena since morning and my anxiousness was above heavens, if it wasn’t because it look like Yuki is with her, I had already turn upside down this hole place (and the hole Kingdome if it was necessary) thinking that something may happened to her.

“Do you know where Shimazaki-san is?” I asked to the maid once she finished her work.

“If I’m not wrong, I think I saw her on the main hall with Yokoyama-san”

“Thank you very much” I was supposed to wait for Shinoda to went out, but knowing her she must late more than an hour to get ready, and I need information now.

Going through the wall of people that didn’t get tired of stopping me, I met on the middle of the hall with Paruru and Yui that were talking happily, but when they saw me they share this conspiratorial look with each other.

“You already know what I’m going to ask right?” They aren’t stupid and they know me pretty much enough to deduce what I was talking about.

“Nice suit” Said Yui trying to change the topic, she has never been a good liar.

“Yui… where’s Rena?” The girl didn’t stop looking around in order to not found with my gaze, I already had her on the palm of my hand, but her partner was all the contrary to Yui’s pure soul.

“Just wait a little longer Jurina” Paruru spook just in time before Yui spilled everything “And you better not let the cat get your tongue” She mumbled.

“What do you mean?” I wondered but for that moment she had already left along with Yui.

I didn’t had any more options than wait. I just had to begin talking with people around me, at some point Shinoda put in appearance and I just had to follow her around while she introduce me to important people from other Kingdoms. The night was getting to its climax and it was matter of few minutes for the typical waltz to begin. I didn’t wanted to be there, it was extremely boring without Rena around, I just wanted to go to my room. I was feeling more listless than usual towards other people, and I can tell they noticed it.

“What do you think Jurina-sama?” My name mention brought me back from my thoughts, I didn’t had the slightest idea of what they were talking about, but they were all expectantly for an answer.

“Yes I think it’s great” I tried with a safe answer and it looks like I hit the mark.

The conversation continue, I barely commented sometimes, they were talking about a group of girls who do amazing presentations singing and dancing, but the only thing I remember from their name was the number 48. While they continue with their chat, a door opened from the second floor followed with completely silence.

Being prey of curiosity my body turned to see what or better say who was causing such commotion, just to get as same or even more astonish that the rest of people, as who was walking down stairs was the owner of all my fantasies.

Rena walked looking what can be define as perfect, but that word couldn’t encompass how gorgeous she looked. She just couldn’t find modesty in a red wine dress with white details. Time seemed to go on slow motion, just to let me appreciate every single inch of her beauty. Rena is beyond flawless and I can tell that everyone  had the same idea on mind, their jaws were about to hit the floor and looked like wolves after a prey, all I could do was smile like a stupid, knowing that at the end of the night is in my arms where she’s going to end.

I had to use all my will power to make my feet move, suddenly I felt ridiculously nervous, it just a smile coming from Rena was what it takes to make all my blood ran to my cheeks and end up with all my sanity. I had to keep remanding me to calm down and manage to connect more than two words properly.

“Hi” Said Rena shyly under my intense glare that doesn’t get rid of amaze and delight more and more while she get closer “So… do you like it?”

Was she joking, it was impossible to even try to describe her with words and she ask me if I like it. The words didn’t dare to get out of my mouth, like if my unconscious already knew that anything that I said won’t be enough, and when words aren’t enough it’s time for actions. Without having the sightless doubt I placed my hand behind her nape to pull her in close and take her lips, I wanted to every single person keep in mind that she’s mine.

“I will kiss you endlessly and you ask me if I like it” Finally I managed to utter something, to what Rena simply hide her face on my nape.

“I’ sorry to interrupt you, but there are several people who want to talk with Rena” Yui came standing beside Rena “And I think Shinoda is calling you Jurina” She pointed the Queen who clearly was calling me with her eyes.

“We’ll talk later” I told Rena before directing my steps towards Shinoda, in just one minute this become an incredible and fascinating night.
   
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 28/?
Post by: Genkikid on October 30, 2016, 03:30:58 AM
Oohh how I hope I can see Rena on that dress
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 28/?
Post by: purnamazaki on November 05, 2016, 10:25:52 AM
Uhhh so sweet ~
Cant wait what will happen then ~
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME CHAPTER 29
Post by: firebird123 on November 12, 2016, 08:55:40 PM
This is a short chapter to end with this arc and begins with the last arc of the story, please look forward to it :3 :3

THROUGH TIME - CHAPTER 29


“So… how was it?” Asked Yui once we were out of Jurina’s sight “What did she said?”

“She didn’t say anything” I answered happily, Jurina was speechless and her reaction was even better than I wanted to be, finally I got back the self-confidence that I had on the XXI century and that I lose every single time Jurina looked at me.

“Isn’t that bad? Why are you smiling then” Wondered Yui confused for my unusual happiness.

“Her eyes, I just needed to see me reflected in her eyes” I couldn’t take out of my head Jurina’s piercing and deep brown eyes that were shinning when she saw me.

“If you say so… come with me Akibahara’s Duke wants to meet you” Yui guided me. For some minutes I could only talk with important people from other Kingdoms, I guess that from now on, this will become my daily life.

During that time my eyes seemed to came to life and moved by its own to the crowd looking for Jurina, just to realized that she was already staring at me, making me turned my face again when she send me her mischievous smile.

“Attention please, the queen Shinoda-sama it’s going to speak” the voice of a man resound around the whole hall asking four our attention, to which every single person turned to Shinoda’s direction to listen.

“I am really thankful that you have come to this celebration” She began with her typical speech, standing out how important this day was for all the kingdom, I can tell that Jurina couldn’t had been more uncomfortable with the situation “So, without further ado, let’s all close the night with what you all have been waiting, that the waltz begin”

Saying this everyone leaved their glasses of wine aside and the music began to resound. The scene seemed as if it were out from a movie, and not even movies could recreate the reality that I’m living, the music can’t be compare to what we thought it would sound, it is even better, and the suits and dresses are more eccentric but still beautiful, and of course a prince that I can’t stop staring. 

Because of our initial position, our dace partner was different, but as the typical change of partner were made along with the music, we were closer and closer with each step. Our gazes never leaved each other, anxious for the moment in which we had us face to face.

A couple of spinning and it was Jurina the one who was holding me by my waist, everything and around seemed to become blurry. I only had space on my mind for Jurina’s captivating eyes. I was feeling like walking in the wind, and the only thing that kept me on earth was Jurina’s hand.

“You’re kind of ruining my night” Said Jurina in a low voice so only I could hear her “I can only think on kissing you”

A nervous smile curved my lips, Jurina can’t help but to have this charisma and eloquent ability that can leave me speechless and flush every time she wanted.

“Shall we escape?” I suggested without carrying about the amount of bourgeois around.

“I’ll leave first” Jurina didn’t late not even a second on disappearing nimbly and without being notice.

A couple of minutes after and I found the opportunity to leave the place too. I speed my steps but just when I was to turn around a corner someone pulled me by my wrist, making me spin sharply, and of course the person who was in front of me had to be Honoka, whom I hadn’t seen through all the night.

“Let me tell you one last thing Rena” Her light eyes reflected perfectly the hatred that her voice was emitting too “You don’t know with who you got into, you’ve been driving me up a wall this whole week more than anyone in a whole year, this doesn’t end tonight don’t be naïve Rena. I’ll find the way to make me be the one who sits beside Jurina on the throne” The fact that she just threaten me couldn’t had been more clear “You think that your relationship is stronger don’t you, then let me inform you, that being so attached to each other, just make the both of you even more vulnerable individually” She finished saying to the release her strong grip on my wrist.

I didn’t want to reply at her, it wasn’t necessary and it would be stupid and reckless try to provoke her more, because despite everything I knew and accepted that Honoka was dangerous in more than a way, she has the power of her father to control people, and I could only trust that whatever happens, Jurina and I will find a way out.

“Then we will come back the same as we came” Concluded Paruru the next morning in which will leave the place, around could be seen more carriage than we will use, precautions I guess “Jurina, you and Rena go first” She instructed us.

Without any objection, we directed our steps to the first carriage, but before Jurina could get on, someone stopped her by taking her by the shoulder.

“Can you change with me Rena? I want to go with my sister” Shinoda hurry to told me. Jurina looked at her for some seconds, and it looked like if she figured out what was all about, she alternated looks between Shinoda and I like debating with herself what she should do; the truth is that I didn’t wanted to go back without Jurina, This bad feeling has just increase since my last talk with Honoka.

“Whatever is what you have to tell me, Rena can hear it” I was about to let out a sigh of relief, but for education I restrained myself, and despite Shinoda seemed to be dubious at a beginning, she agree to came with the both of us.

“Is this really ok?” I asked to Jurina on a whisper, because it had already passed a while in which the only thing that filled the silence was the rattle of the tires, and the only thing that Shinoda was doing was to looked out of the window and sight repeatedly.

“By all means, she’s been acting like this since yesterday” She replied, the Queen’s behavior was beyond unusual, her leg couldn’t stop moving anxiously and you could even feel how her thoughts were consuming her.

“Ok I’m ready” Shinoda said suddenly, having back her determination “I know you don’t want the throne Jurina, am I right?” She asked directly.

“You are, I don’t know why you are so stubborn on giving it to me, I know you love that work” Told Jurina fluently, clearly this wasn’t the first time they had this conversation.

“You already know that I don’t have royal blood” Shinoda counterattacked.

“That’s not a reason and I’ve told you” I couldn’t believe I was witnessing this discussion, I couldn’t felt more awkward.

“You don’t know who I was or what I did before I came to the castle” Shinoda’s glare darkened, unlike Jurina I did know what was Shinoda’s past, but I didn’t know how that affects the conversation.

“Does it really matter?” Jurina was evidently tired of talking about the same thing, she had her guard down, reason why with what Shinoda said took the both of us completely by surprise.

“Jurina I killed my father, my real father” Shinoda said without any hesitation, her gaze laid on me for a split second, I figure out somehow why she did it, but Shinoda didn’t say a word to try to explain it to Jurina.

This one becomes silent at the instant, she tightened her grip on our intertwined hands and I could whiteness how she turned pale in a second.

“Y-you must had a reason to do it right?” Jurina’s voice was shaking almost like she were about to cry, and more than a question, it seemed like if she were trying to convince herself that Shinoda had to do it for some reason “Tell… tell my why you did it ok? I will understand”

But Shinoda didn’t answered Jurina’s petition, making me wonder why. I wanted to tell Jurina, I really wanted to tell her that Shinoda did it because her father killed her mother, but this wasn’t a valid reason to have killed someone, and that wasn’t up to me.

“The reason doesn’t matter, what is done is done” Shinoda’s glare was cold over a shaking Jurina “I want you to think if you really want someone like me to keep on ruling, I’ll be waiting for your decision” She said to then stop the carriage to went down and go to the one that was behind ours with Yuki.

Jurina didn’t say anything, she just keep on looking outside the window, but obviously her mind was in another place. I didn’t dare to ask her something, but after 15 minutes in which she didn’t gave a signal of wanting to say something, I tried to take the first step.

“Jurina” But I didn’t had any answer “Jurina” I tried calling her for a second time, and seeing that I won’t get any answer again, I took her hand to make her finally look at me “Are you ok?” She clearly wasn’t ok, but what else could I say to make her opened with me.

“I’m just in shock” Jurina adjust her body on the seat so she could lay her head on my lap, she closed her eyes while I run my finger through her silky hair, which by the way was longer than when we met for the first time “What do you think Rena? About Shinoda”

“I don’t think she’s a bad person, she really worries for the kingdom and for you, but I guess that there are sometimes in which you can lose control and do things that you might regret in a future” Was the only thing that came up to my mind after take some seconds thinking. I couldn’t tell her Shinoda’s reasons, for some reason she didn’t and I must respect that.

“Would you stay with me no matter what decision I take?” She opened her eyes to confront mines.

“I will, I won’t go anywhere” I answered without any doubts nor hesitation

Jurina’s lips curved in a slight smile closing her eyes again, and after some minutes I could confirmed that she felt asleep, to which I didn’t late on join her.

“Jurina-sama Rena-sama, We’ve already arrived” The driver’s voice was what wake up us, the sky was already dark and in front of us was the castle, or what now I can call home.

Feeling the tiredness for the trip and the bad position in which I slept, we headed to our room. Jurina completely ignored Shinoda’s presence, who was acting naturally with the other people.

“Go ahead, I have to return some things to Yuki” I told to Jurina, after all I do need to talk with Shinoda before I go to sleep, and like Jurina was half sleep she agree easily.


“I know you have some questions just give me a minute” Said Shinoda once she saw me approaching her, I just did what she told me and after she gave some instructions to the workers, we went to her office “Now you can ask”

“Why didn’t you tell Jurina your reasons” I went straight to the point, I wanted to finish as fast as possible with this uncomfortable talk.

“How do you think Jurina would had react if I had” She answered me with another question, to which I couldn’t give an immediate answer “She would had accept it easily, ignoring the fact that I’m still a murder, it doesn’t even matter I had said a lame excuse, she would had agree with it, and I want her to think it through, I will accept whatever her decision is, even if that takes me to a cell” Her gaze was on the floor, but on her voice I could sense a kind of satisfaction.

“Why” She could easily keep on hiding it, or like she said, gave to Jurina any excuse and everything will be ok.

“I’ve been hiding it for a long time it hunts me even in my dreams, I have my hands full with blood, but finally I can feel free, that’s why I won’t regret, no matter what happens”

Shinoda answered with a smile. I’ll never understand the way she thinks, and I don’t think someone will, but if something is certain, is that despite what she had to go through, Shinoda is a great person and Queen.

“Thanks for you time”

“Tell Jurina that she has two months to give me her answer” Shinoda said before I went out.

Two months, that lapse of time resound on my thoughts, reminding me that as Jurina, in two months I will have to take the most important decision in my life, because in two months will be my birthday and the moment in which I will have to decide if I stay here or if I go to XXI century where my family is, but the thing is, that I already have my answer.
         
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 29/?
Post by: Genkikid on November 13, 2016, 11:04:27 AM
Mariko-sama.....
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 29/?
Post by: kumabear on November 19, 2016, 11:10:48 PM
Cant wait for rena sama birthday :)
Title: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 30
Post by: firebird123 on November 26, 2016, 11:51:23 PM
THROUGH TIME - CHAPTER 30


Since the last time we talked I haven’t seen Shinoda, she went out on a trip and I still don’t know when she’s coming back, and I have to thank the fact that she made it on the best timing, since I can’t still put my thoughts in order.   

What Shinoda confessed me made me question everything, I’ve been told that a murder is the worst of the crimes, only those who get to the lowest rung on humanity are capable to commit that kind of things, and I don’t have any problem to include me between the people who thinks that way. If you can kill once you can do it twice, is what was listening in the courts, and I curse myself for the ideas that came to my mind when I thought on that, and if she did it that night too?, my own thoughts were driving me crazy.

At some point I thought on asking for help to Paruru, after all she always knows what to do, but I quickly erase the idea, I couldn’t put this decision on someone else hands, Shinoda is my sister, and it has to be me the one who decides what to do.

“Jurina I already finish with this” Rena came to my desk with a pile of papers, every time Shinoda has to leave, the work seems triple, clearly the work that Shinoda does is a lot more, but I haven’t seen her complaining not even once.

“I’m sorry that you have to help me with so much” At some point I realized my incapacity to make all this work by my own, it doesn’t matter how hard I tried, I just couldn’t enjoy doing it, and how am I supposed to rule like this.

“It has been already more than one and a half month since Shinoda left” Commented Rena sitting on the sofa, even if she wasn’t helping me, she usually makes me company.

“She’s supposed to come back next week” I told her what Yuki told me this morning, it looks like she went to visit every single Kingdome, it is something that the Queen has to do every year.

“So she will be outside for two months in total” Even if she was trying to make it sound subtle, I knew right away that she was asking me about my decision. She had given me my space to think, understanding that I have a lot of things in my head, and that was something that I was really thankful for.

“Do you think people can change?” I asked out of the blue, which was my biggest doubt.

“Of course, and I think you know it better than anyone”

In a matter of seconds Rena made all my doubts vanish. Even I had to live what is lose yourself and let my guide by my emotions, knowing that it wasn’t the best path, during that time Shinoda never lose faith on me, understanding that I wasn’t myself at that time. Now it was my turn to return the favor. I know who my sister is, and regardless of what she did, I know her and I will never doubt about her.

“I think that I already have my answer” I told Rena knowing that she knew perfectly what I mean.
In just five days Shinoda will be back, having clarified my thoughts took away a weight of my shoulders, I could finally focus on my work and I definitely sleep much better.

“Jurina, I brought you something to eat” Aiko’s soft voice sound behind the door after a knock.

She then came in to the room with a big tray, which she could barely manage to hold without let it fell. She was putting a lot of effort, and at her age she couldn’t try to do such a maneuvers, I’ve asked her a lot of times to please take a rest, but she stubbornly refuse.

“Let me help you with that” I stood up quickly to help her.

“Some years ago I could even take three with any problem” Aiko laugh bitter sweetly while she accepted my help.

“I hope you realize that it is not possible anymore” I told her the same way.

The room filled with silence for a few seconds, allowing me to hear the quick steps that were rushing toward my office, someone was coming to a high speed, and I could only think that it couldn’t be good news.

“Jurina come Rena-“ I didn’t even let Yuki finish what she was saying, with just hearing her name my heart stop, and before I realized it I was already running with all my strength to our room.

And in a wink I was already there, Rena was laying in the bed with her eyes close, sweat was falling through her forehead, she was pale as a ghost and shaking no stopping.

“What happened to her?” My voice was shaking without me even notice it.

“I don’t know, she just suddenly faint” Explained Yui who was wiping her sweat “The doctor is already on his way”

I couldn’t do anything else than sit to her side and hold her hand, she was frizzing, and the impotency was killing me, I could only sit there watching her in pain and just wait for the doctor to check her.

After some minutes in which the doctor was left alone with Rena to treat her, finally he went out the room so he could give us an answer.

“She had a really high fever, but it is just a simple cold” I finally I could breath after his diagnosis “I gave her some medicine, she must rest it looks like fatigue helped her to fell ill”

Fatigue, how I couldn’t I see it. I was so focus on my own world and problems that I didn’t realize that I was dragging Rena with me.

“Thank you very much” I thanked the doctor once he explained everything regardless to Rena’s care, we left Rena alone to have rest, the least she needed in that moment was a bunch of people around her.

“Prince you have visit” A maid informed me.

“Tell to please wait in my office” I had to bring back my composure and try to leave a side Rena matter for a moment, I must fulfill my obligations until Shinoda came back.

“She’s already there, she insisted” Explain kind of scary the young maid, she have been working here for a few weeks, and I don’t know what kind of impression she has of me.

“Don’t worry” Without anything else to say I went to my office, thinking on who could be the unexpected visit, maybe it was someone from another Kingdome looking for Shinoda “Sorry for the wait”.

I excuse myself once I entered the room just to realize that it was not a simple visit from a simple person, and a lot less someone who deserved my hospitality.

“Hello Jurina” Her arrogant gaze and wicked smile was once again in front of me, like if she were a curse that I can’t get rid of.

“What do you want” I was about to call the guards to take her out of the castle doesn’t matter how, and I don’t care anymore if her father was the Count, Honoka doesn’t deserve anything coming from me.

“Let’s talk about business Jurina” There was something strange and different on her, a tranquility and serenity that worried me, like if she knew that she already had that battle won since the beginning “I recommend you to listen” She said, which sounded more like a warning than a advice.

The curiosity to know what she was working on won to the reason. I know that I shouldn’t listen to whatever she has to say, but my instincts were telling me that the best was listen, after all is better to have your enemies close.

“I’m listening” I said closing the door behind me and taking a seat.

-------------------------

Suddenly everything went black. I hadn’t been feeling good for a while, but I didn’t thought it was a big deal, I didn’t wanted to bother Jurina thinking that the pain on my temples will vanish with time, but when I lost balance I realize that it wasn’t so simple as I thought.

I couldn’t fully opened my eyes because the light were to bright and it made my head ache, my ears were stun so I couldn’t hear properly what the people around me were saying, my body felt like burning but at the same time it was shaking like if I were in the worst winter, my body was so weak that I couldn’t even close my fist when my hand was take between other ones, which I recognized immediately as Jurina’s, only her hand could cover mine with such soft touch. Knowing that she was beside me I could feel calm, allowing me to be carried along by the sleep, maybe when I wake up everything will be better.

Or at least that was what I though, I didn’t knew how many hours went by, I had lost notion of time, at least my fever went down and my body wasn’t feeling like if it were in hell, but it was still asking for rest, to which I didn’t put resistance.

From time to time I was waken up for someone wiping the sweat of my forehead and changing my clothes, although I managed to open a little bit my eyes, I still couldn’t completely distinguish the face of who was in front of me. What I did manage to do was to hear their voices, although not so clear as I wish.

In various occasions Yui came to visit me with Paruru, they didn’t do anything else than talk around me and Yuki came to give me what I recognized as my medicine, Aiko came to do the same thing.

Jurina was the one who came to see me the least, and in fact I wasn’t surprise about that, she have been really busy these days, and I didn’t want to be a bother, even if at the end I ended up being one.

She only came a short period on morning and night which she stay more time, she just sit beside me holding my hand and caressing my face, however she never say a thing, I could only listen the sound of her breathing.

“I wonder if you would get mad” She finally said the night in which I was feeling much better “Yeah, I guess you will get mad” She answered her own question between bittersweet giggles. I hadn’t listen what she was saying before that, because her caress got me tempted me to sleep, so I didn’t know what she was talking about.

That night I was feeling much better, so I finally could open my eyes, and the first thing that I saw when my eyes got use to the light, was Jurina’s face, she couldn’t look more exhausted, but her face seemed to light up once I opened my eyes, for how many time I’ve been in this state.

“Jurina” My throat pain when I tried to talk, due to it was completely dry.

“Take it easy” Jurina hurried to bring me a glass of water, which it didn’t took me a second to drink it.

“How much time has passed?” Was the first thing I wanted to know.

“Almost a week” Jurina was helping me with every single movement with great delicacy “Don’t push yourself to much your body is still weak” She said, even when I could sense her tiredness in her voice.

“I’m sorry if a brought you trouble” It was enough with Shinoda’s work that she had to do, and now she had to worry about my health too.

“Don’t be silly” She lay beside me “Your health is the most important” Even if she say it I couldn’t help but to feel guilty “Shinoda comes back tomorrow” Jurina commented with relief in her voice, she haven been working so hard.

“Those are good news” Anyone said anything else in the past minutes, and I could confirmed that in fact my body do need some more rest as my eyes began to close.

“I must leave for a moment” Jurina said while she began to stand up from the bed.

Where can she be going at this time, because judging by the silence I can tell that it was pretty late.

“Where are you going” The sleep seemed to be winning the battle, it was harder and harder to remind conscience.

“I won’t late” Finally my conscience gave up to the darkness after Jurina softly kissed my forehead.


When my eyes opened again it was already the next morning and finally I can say that I was on excellent conditions, the only strange thing was that Jurina wasn’t by my side, but as her side of the bed was disorganized, she must had wake up really early as I remembered that today Shinoda must come back, and at the same time it was my birthday, even though no one really knows it.

I went out of the room to head to the kitchen, unusually the hallways were almost empty, but I thought that it was because of Shinoda’s issue too. In the emptiness of the place I could distinguish a single person, which was tall and was kind of familiar, he seemed disoriented like if he were looking for something or someone.

I got a big surprise and not so pleasant when I recognized who it was, Matsui Ryuu was freely walking around the castle, and when he saw me it looks like if he had found what he was looking for.

“Rena, it’s been a while” He greeted me charismatically, but I already knew what kind of person he was, and that his presence here is not well received, so it has to be a special reason for his visit.

“What are you doing here?” When he saw my hostility he stopped pretending his fake smile.

“I’m accompany someone for a matter of business” His answer was short and clearly he was omitting information, to what kind of person is he accompanying and what kind of business was what he was trying to cover.

“What kind of business?” I knew that Jurina was involved on this, and my paranoia was beginning to play tricks on my mind.

“The kind that can’t be rejected” He answered with a cynical smile.

“What are you and Honoka planning?” I didn’t want to beat around the bush, it was time to act before it was late.

When Ryuu heard my direct question he seemed that he was about to burst of laughter, like if her were enjoying my uncertainty, knowing that his words were affecting me and that he could have me on the palm of his hand depending on what his answer would be.

“You know that Jurina is up to give her life for you, don’t you” I didn’t knew what to say not even what to think, I just felt how the blood in my veins freeze and the fear began to wrapped me.

“You wouldn’t dare to do something” I managed to say gathering all the courage that I could, but the truth is that I was terrified by the dark and wicked glare that Ryuu had.

“You do know that there are several ways to die beside stop breathing right”

“Let’s go Ryuu” A feminine voice resound, when I listened it I already knew who it was and I got even more petrified, what was doing Honoka in the castle coming from Jurina’s office direction and walking like if it were her house. This can’t be truth, every single worker know that Honoka is not welcome, unless someone with power allows it, someone like Shinoda, Paruru or … Jurina.

“If you don’t believe me you can see it be yourself, tonight at 11:00 Jurina will go from the castle to continue with the agreement, just like she’s been doing all this week” Was the only thing Ryuu whispered in my ear before he went out behind Honoka, who seemed to not notice my presence.

My kneels felt to the ground once Ryuu and Honoka disappeared, what am I supposed to do, the most logic would be to go with Jurina and ask her directly, but I just didn’t dare, Jurina promised me that she will not hide anything from me anymore, and I want to trust on her, if she hadn’t tell me anything it was because everything was under control, or Ryuu was lying and just playing with me, or at least that was what I wanted to believe.

I had to calm down my thoughts and feelings so I could continue with my daily life as normal as I could, beginning by helping Aiko, who lately has a bad time doing the work, or even just being stand for a long period of time.

The next thing I did was helping Yui to search some documents among all the disorder she had on her office, in which by the way I’ve never been before and I was amused with every single thing I saw, but something was telling me that I shouldn’t touch them or look at them for too much time.

“Today is the day, isn’t it?” Yui broke the silence, from all the people who know my secret, Yui is the one with whom I feel more confident to talk about it.

“Yes, it’s been a year already” I smile remembering everything I had to go through, I still can’t believe that I really am on XV century and that I met Jurina and everyone else, the Matsui Rena that I am here is completely different to the one I was, I feel that I am much better, like if I finally found the place where I belong.

“And… we will have you for more years?” Yui asked anxiously playing with the first thing she found in her hands, I was glad to know that Yui was worry about me.

“Definitely” I was pretty sure of my answer, at this point I can’t imagine me going to XXI century, where my days couldn’t be more boring and lonely, the only thing that made me sad about it was my family and Airi my only friend, but I think that they will understand my decision.

A strong and rush steps perturbed the peace and serenity in the room, Yui and I shared a glare intrigued by the furious steps that were heading to the exit door, and thanks that Yui’s office was close to the exit, we just had to open the door a little bit to see who it was.

Miyazawa Sae walked enrage to the exit, not giving any time to anyone to talk to her, and from the other side of the hallway was Yuki, who was simply looking at Sae’s direction, it seemed like if her soul went out of her body. Yuki ran her hands down her face, making emphasis on her eyes, clearly she was wiping her tears, to then went back to her normal tranquil state.

I had no idea what had just happened between the two of them, but I preferred not to ask, because it didn’t seem like something good at all, and it looks like Yui though the same as I did, as we went back to her office and continue with what we were doing without saying anything regardless what we just witness.

“Thank you very much Rena” Yui thanked me once we found what we were searching, and in the process we ended up organizing the whole room, reason why when we finish it was already dark outside.

“Don’t worry” it wasn’t like if I had a lot of thing to do.

“See you tomorrow then” She say goodbye with a warm smile.

“Sure”

Saying this I rushed my steps to Jurina’s office, Shinoda’s arrival delayed one day, reason why I could already imagine Jurina in her desk demanding her body more than it can give, taking everything to an extreme without thinking on the consequences.

“So that’s your decision?” I heard Paruru’s voice seconds before I went in. I got immobile for a moment, debating if I should or not overhear the conversation, I had decide to trust on Jurina so I shouldn’t, even though before I could realize it Jurina answered, and I couldn’t help but to keep listening.

“Yeah I don’t find another way out” They must by talking about what I saw this morning, the deal that can’t be deny which Ryuu was talking about.

“I’m agree, I guess it’s the best choice” Paruru supported her, the situation was so bad that even Paruru gives in to Honoka’s deal? “You have to tell it to Rena” I heard my name along with a heavy sight coming from what I think is Jurina.

“I know, but I think she will agree with me” Jurina told Paruru.

I couldn’t believe what my ears were hearing and Ryuu’s words began to repeat in my head “You know that Jurina is up to give her life for you, don’t you”, I know that Jurina will be up to do anything to protect what she cares about, she herself told it to me once, and to think that Honoka can use that and use me at the same time to take advantage of Jurina, makes me feel incredibly guilty, I don’t want Jurina to put herself in risk because of me.

“Ah Rena” I didn’t realize the moment in which the door opened, but now Jurina was in front of me, I saw again the fatigue in her face, she’s been scarifying her health the time Shinoda’s been gone.

“I just came, it’s already late, you should go to sleep” I acted the most natural that I could, hopping that she will be the one who tells me.

“I know, but I still have some things to finish, I’ll go for something to eat so don’t be worry, and I’ll be late so you don’t have to wait for me” She kissed my cheek before she began to leave along with Paruru, none of them seemed to have the intentions to tell me something.

“Jurina” This strange feeling made me call for her one last time and make her turn around to look at me “I love you” The need to tell it was overwhelming, like if I were to lose her at any time.

“I love you too” She smiled one last time to then disappear.

I didn’t try to make her change her mind, I respect her decisions, but my thoughts didn’t stop, maybe it wasn’t a big thing to be worry about, maybe it was a simple deal between families that didn’t involve any problem.

“Tonight at 11:00 Jurina will go from the castle to continue with the agreement, just like she’s been doing all this week”

There was an only way to know if all this was true, if what Ryuu was saying was true, then tonight Jurina will be out at 11:00. Wrapped by the uncertainly and concern, I decided to wait to confirm my worst thoughts, to confirm if in fact, Honoka found the way to control Jurina again.


I thanked the fact that our room had a view to the castle’s gates, the clock hands where already at 11:00, but only the guards were seen around. I was feeling the biggest relief, I definitely didn’t want to see Jurina went out for that gates, because that means that everything it’s ok, and that everything is a lie from Ryuu. I can ask later what was doing Honoka here.

30 minutes went by and there wasn’t any signals that Jurina or anyone would come, finally my heart was on ease. I was about to close the curtains and go to sleep when I heard the gallop of horses, at that moment my heart skipped a beat and I brought back my gaze to the window, just to find a carriage from which went out someone using a dark hood with a cape that was hiding its face. I thought that maybe it was a messenger, but when Jurina appeared on the scene I erase that idea.

Jurina was giving her back so I couldn’t see her face either, and she was talking with the other person. I barely could stand the suspense and everything become even more confuse when they began to look like if they were arguing, Jurina was about to leave and came back to the castle, but then the person with the hood began to cry, making Jurina stopped her tracks, she couldn’t look more uncomfortable with situation as she looked around wondering what she should do.

What happened next made that my chest felt like if a big weight were over it, my hands covered my mouth to suppress the cry that came along with the tears that didn’t late to roll down. The other person had jumped on Jurina, holding her over her shoulders and making the cape to fall back, reviling Honoka’s identity.

I could see and felt how my world began to slowly fall apart and breathing become harder as Jurina, although late some seconds, wrapped her hands around Honoka’s waist. I couldn’t understand the situation and everything seemed to be spinning around me, my heart felt like if a million needle were stabbing it and my tears felt like a waterfall.

Like if she knew that I was watching them, Honoka lifted up her gaze to the window to find mine, a twisted smile that confirmed her victory curved her lips, and after she let go Jurina they both went to carriage, that disappeared behind the castle’s gates. 

My body slowly slide against the wall till it touch the ground, I didn’t care suppress my crying anymore, I was completely broken inside, my sight was clouded for the tears and all I could felt was the guilt and the pain that wrapped all my senses, tearing me apart with every breath, it wasn’t a physical pain that I can locate on an specific place, it was worse than that.

I remember Jurina leaving last night too, I deduce that she must had go with Honoka too. All this has to be my fault, I have no doubt on Jurina’s loyalty, but I do know that she would do whatever it takes, even if that means to go through the worst of the pains, just to keep safe the people she love and care about.

Since a beginning I have just brought trouble to Jurina and it looks like it won’t end while I am by her side, Jurina is scarifying herself for my own good, and it was time for me to do something for her, all this time I’ve been clinging selfishly to this love without realizing the consequences that it will bring to Jurina. I was naïve to think that everything will be ok if we were together, when the truth is that it was the root of the problem.

I can’t let things to continue like this, I want it to be me the one who saves Jurina this time, even if that means having to get away from her. I was seeing myself under the obligation to abandon all the happiness that I found.

My vocal chords refused to pronounce those words that I couldn’t imagine myself saying, until finally and somehow they managed to went out from my own mouth.

“I wish I could go to XXI century” I said between uncontrollable sobs, those words seem to burn my throat as I said them, I didn’t even know if I was at time.

My mind began to relive every single moment as if it were a movie, since the first time I saw her in front of my in that forest, with that lonely and sad gaze that made my heart ache every time I saw her, till her smile that will make stars feel jealous. I could feel every single caress, every single kiss that felt like the first one and made my heart go crazy, her touch on my skin and the warm of her arms around me that made me feel secure. All the evenings in which I could be by her side without the need of words, every single I love you that made me flush madly and know that happiness do exist, everything that will disappear the next time I open my eyes.

Honoka had won, she took away from me the only thing that I’ve ever loved, she took Jurina way from me in a matter of seconds.                             
     
               

Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 30/?
Post by: Ruka Kikuchi on November 27, 2016, 01:22:00 AM
NOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!! :cry:
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 30/?
Post by: Genkikid on November 27, 2016, 05:31:53 AM
“I wish I could go to XXI century” I said between uncontrollable sobs, those words seem to burn my throat as I said them, I didn’t even know if I was at time.


Nooo!! You should not run away, Rena!!! You should have wished "I wished I could save Jurina"!!!!
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 30/?
Post by: tmbaroro on November 27, 2016, 08:11:05 AM
What!? noooooo! Rena!! take it back, take your wish back!
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 30/?
Post by: minami_24 on November 27, 2016, 11:10:15 AM
Noo renaaaaa!!! Don't leave jurina please!!!!  :cry: :cry:
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 30/?
Post by: purnamazaki on November 27, 2016, 03:57:34 PM
Dont go rena pleaseee ! Good job author-san
Cant wait for the next chapter ~
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 30/?
Post by: Minami-chan on November 27, 2016, 10:27:42 PM
Noooooooo renaaaaaaaa, don´t say that you wish go to XXI century!
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 30/?
Post by: kumabear on November 28, 2016, 07:25:34 AM
Rena please dont talk about that , jurina still loving u
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME CHAPTER 31
Post by: firebird123 on December 10, 2016, 04:46:33 AM
THROUGH TIME - CHAPTER 31



“Rena, you’re going to be late” A familiar voice made my mind began to came back from the land of dreams “Rena if you don’t wake up right now you’re going to miss your first class” Repeat once again the voice of a woman that suddenly made me feel a great nostalgia.

I don’t remember the moment in which I felt sleep, but the best would be to wake up before Aiko gets mad again. My eyes began to slowly open, the room had a different aroma, as the cherry essence with which Jurina flood the sheets was absent, the same as her presence beside me.

It was in that moment in which reality hit me like a hurricane and a knot in my throat made its presence. When I opened my eyes I was in my own room, the one that was decorate with small lamps beside my bed and no with the dim light of a candle, a room with a computer and a big TV. I was back in the XXI century, which means that I will never see Jurina ever again.

“Rena wake up” The door opened and the person whom I most missed came through it “What are you wearing?” I looked down to my body to see that I still had the antiquated clothing that I used in the XV century.

I was so astonish that I couldn’t even modulate a word, my lower lip began to tremble as if I was seeing a ghost, reason why when she saw my state, she came closer with concern eyes.

“My dear, are you ok?” She ran her hand through my hair maternally, and I couldn’t help but to broke in that instant.

“Mom” I began to cry inconsolably in the arms of my mom, who without asking anything wrapped me in her arms.

I was feeling a storm of emotions, I had missed my mother, but the real reason that cover my tears was the fact that everything was over, there wasn’t any way or vehicle that can get me to the person I love, I won’t even be able to see her face again.

“You should take a bath” My mother suggested once my tears were completely dry.

I didn’t say anything and just walked to my bedroom’s bathroom, everything was so different that I was feeling a completely stranger in my own house. I took a look to the small mirror, my hair was made a mess and my eyes were swollen and completely red, I couldn’t recognize myself in my eyes, it was like if every drop of life was absent, leaving me with this gloomy aspect, but in fact, I remembered that actually this was my true self, the one that I used to be before everything happened, and there’s no way to change that, not in this era.

****

“Thank you for coming” I heard my mother’s voice coming from the first floor, greeting the person that just rang the bell.

It has been already two weeks and I hadn’t went out from my room not even once, I didn’t wanted to see the world in which I was living now, I felt like if I put one step outside, I will be accepting the fact that there is no way back.

My body could be in this century, but my mind and my soul stayed with Jurina. By this moment everyone must be worry about me, I don’t spend a second in which my mind doesn’t think about her, everything feel like if it were just a brief dream. At night is when I must missed her, and even if I can see her in my dreams I have to face the sad reality when then sun rise, and is that I’m all alone in this big bed, that ironically was made for two.

At some point I tried to find information about what happened with the life of Sakae’s royal family at the end of XV century, but I couldn’t find any detail information, just the family tree and basic information about each one.

“Is she still in her room?” It looks like its Airi the one who came.

I realized something that leaved me in completely shock, and is that fact that it looks like I never seemed to disappear from this era, like if someone had taken my place or my disappearance had been erase from the people around me. And everyone seemed different persons, or maybe it was me the one who changed.

“Yes, I don’t know what happened to her” My mom couldn’t be more worry, never in my life I had cry so much in front of her, and a lot less I had been in such depressing state, I always found the way to continue with my life regardless the circumstance.

“I’ll try to talk with her” Said Airi before stepping inside my room.

I was in my bed with the sheets over my head, I barely stood up to eat something, it was like if I just didn’t have the will to continue.

“Hi” Said Airi when she took off the sheets.

“Hello” I tried to sound the most cheerful or at least natural possible, but it was completely impossible, I was dying from the inside, which projected in my voice, movements and in every single aspect from my daily life.

“Rena, I’m worry about you, we all are” Airi sat at the edge of the bed, I could feel how frustrated she was with the whole situation.

“I’m sorry” It doesn’t matter how hard I try to act like if nothing happened, the sadness that invaded me was overwhelming and surpass everything I had felt before.

“Please tell me what’s going on” I had lost the count on how much times I’ve been asked that, and every time it made my heart ache and the knot in my throat didn’t allow me to speak.

But this time was different, I needed to get this pain out of my chest, even knowing that there wasn’t anything that someone could do, I needed to put this pain on words.

“I fell in love” Finally I confessed, and the shock in Airi’s face couldn’t be more obvious “But now she’s gone” My voice cracked, I tried to measure my words, there wasn’t need to tell her everything about my little trip to the past, when it looks like I never left.

“Rena…” Airi was speechless and I no wonder why, she more than anyone knows how hard is to get close to me and how much I reject people who try “I’m here for you”

It was then that an idea came up to my mind. I had realized that I couldn’t do everything by my own, and I’ve already learned to accept people’s help, and who better than Airi to ask for some.

“I need you to help me to find someone” I told her firmly, it was time to get out from my room and get down to work.

Airi, even if she was a little bit surprise by seeing that I was accepting her help, smiled seeing that finally I had recover my determination.

“Sure, just tell me”

“I need someone expert in history, to be more specific in Sakae’s history, I want to know about a certain prince’s history”

***

“C’mon Rena just get out from the car” Airi asked me for the umpteenth time, she couldn’t hide her irritation anymore and is that we’ve been in the parking lot for more than ten minutes.

“Just give me a couple of seconds” I had to beg once again, I was already too used to the style of life from the XV century, and that includes the clothes, reason why in this precise moment I couldn’t be more embarrassed as I was dressed with a dress that barely reaches my knees, and I couldn’t feel more naked.

“You took a life to pick your clothes and you were completely nervous each time the car was going over 50 km/h and now this, why are you acting like if you’ve been living in a cave in the past 20 years”

Seeing that certainly I couldn’t be acting more strange, I quickly went out from the car before I regret. Everything was different, the elegant and Victorian atmosphere was completely absent, even the colorful and lively building now were plainly gray.

“Who’s the person you find?” I asked while began to follow her through the campus, maybe this was the only place that didn’t change so much the same as it’s people, whom continue to follow me with their gazes each time I passed by their sides.

“Her name is Fukushi Nao, she’s in the same class as Akane and it looks like she’s a kind of prince otaku, if she doesn’t knows anything about your price, then we’re on trouble” 

After went through the whole collage we arrived at the library, in which Akane claim that we will find Fukushi-san. It wasn’t hard to find her, as even the librarian knew her, it looks like she almost lives here.

We found Fukushi Nao in the history section, an amount of book surrounding her, but she seemed kind of upset, as she was frowning and reading frenetically each page, like if she were in the search of something that simply can’t be find.

“I’m sorry to disturb” Airi was the one who dare to perturb the girl’s concentration but without having any answer from her “Fukushi-san”

“Who are you” She asked once she lift her eyes from the book and place them on my friend.

“I’m Airi, I mailed you yesterday”

“Ahh sure, now I remember please take a seat” Saying this we both sat down on the chairs in front of her, the girl then began to look at us with expectant eyes “Well, what do you want to know?”

Airi slightly hit my side with her elbow, indicating me that it was my turn to talk.

“I would like to know about a prince” I said to what Fukushi-san simply nod allowing me to continue “Her name is Matsui Jurina”

When she heard Jurina’s name, Fukushi-san’s eyes opened wide, and her face seemed to light up, like if I just pronounce the magical words her lips curved in a big smile.

“You have a good taste” She said between giggles, which if I said looked a little bit creepy. I didn’t find way to react and Airi was in the same situation “She caught my interest recently, I’m completely in love with her history. Jurina’s life was surrounded with sadness and tragedy, but at the same time with pure love and passion” The girl couldn’t handle her excitement “But there is too a big mystery that any historian have been able to solved”

“So you know everything that happened in her life” Finally I saw light at the end of the tunnel, I need to know what happened with Jurina.

“Is really hard to find information about her, but yes I know pretty much”

“Please tell me everything you know”

“You’ll see…” She then began to narrate in detail Jurina’s life including the relationships surrounding her, such as Paruru and Yui. She even knows what happened with Mayu and her parents, what must surprise me was that she knew about the impact that Honoka had on Jurina’s life, the same as the relationship between them “… but then from nowhere appeared the person who would change everything in Jurina’s life” She said with a hand on her chest like if she were watching a romance drama in her head “Her name was Rena, books tell that she was gorgeous and that she was the one who managed to captivated the prince’s heart and bring it back from the darkness” From that point I began to feel uncomfortable and embarrassed as Fukushi-san narrate my relationship with Jurina.

“And what happened after Rena disappeared” I tried to skip to the part I cared as she was already telling things that I already knew pretty well.

“I see you know about that…” Fukushi-san’s expression changed completely to a serious and darker one “One night Rena simply disappear without a trace”

“And what happened with Jurina” Airi was the one who asked, she had been completely immerse in the story, maybe she liked it more than I thought.

“She was beyond devastated, in fact all kingdom was, they both were supposed to marry and everyone was looking forward it. Jurina had to witness once again how the person she loved disappear from her life, it doesn’t matter how much she looked for Rena, she never could find her beloved”

At this point tears were already began to appear at the edge of my eyes. I had promised Jurina that I will never leave her alone, that I will always be by her side, but what else could I do, her life was in danger.

“But the strangest thing among everything” Fukushi-san dragged again my attention, probably finally about something I didn’t know “After some weeks of Rena’s disappearance, Jurina herself disappeared too for a whole week”

My mind began to work with this new information, maybe Honoka and Ryuu kidnapped her or something bad could have happened to her, and if that’s the case, everything I did was in vain.

“What happened in that period of time and after she came back?”

“Unfortunately I still don’t know that. I just can’t find anything on these books, that’s what I was doing before you came” She confessed.

“I see…” Now I have more questions than answers.

“But I will meet with a teacher from another collage that says he knows what happened” She stopped me while I was already getting up from my sit “If you want, you can give me you cellphone and I will call you once I know”

“Yes, that would be very helpful” At least I will know even if I have to wait.

After sharing our numbers, Airi and I went out from the library and head to the cafeteria. Airi was some steps behind me in completely silence. I already sense that she had some questions for me, because I still haven´t give her any explanation about this sudden interest in Skae’s history, and during the time we were with Fukushi-san, Airi kept on looking at me with incredulity and surprise by seeing how much I knew about the life of those people.

In the same silence we had our lunch, silence that was becoming awkward as Airi couldn’t be more evident, I could tell in every gesture that she was getting ready to throw me her questions.

“Rena…” She finally dare to speak.

“Yes?”

“What was all that, what is happening about everything. You lock in your room from one day to another claiming that you are in love when I’ve never seen you talking with anyone, and all of a sudden you became a history expert”

“That’s because the person I love is Matsui Jurina Sakae’s prince from the XV century” I answer with total peace of mind and taking a sip from my coffee. I had already decide that I will tell everything to Airi, even knowing that the most possible scenario was that she won’t believe me, but knowing too that even if she thinks I’m crazy she will still be my friend.

“How is that possible, that would be like fell in love with a fiction character from an anime” She complain mad, she must be thinking that I’m making a fun of her.

“Airi, I want you to tell me one memory of us from the last year” If I wanted to have the slightly possibility to make her believed my story, I had to pick wisely my words.

“That’s easy, we went camping, but in the middle of the night you made us came back because you couldn’t handle bugs” She reply immediately and very sure of her answer.

“That was two years ago” I remember it well because I really had a bad time.

“Then in my last birthday, in which I begged you to ride with my a roller coaster with the excuse that it was my birthday and then you got sick for a week”

“That was on your 21th birthday, you turned 22 this past year”

Over and over again she began to enumerate memories, but every single one was from two years ago, like if the past year was erase from her memory. She got to the point in which there was anything left for her to say and her mind got blocked and out of the nowhere tears began to fall down without she even notice it, she realized that there wasn’t a single memory.

“Why am I crying, and why I feel this sudden pain in my chest” Somehow I was thankful that my disappearance wasn’t in their minds, this way they wouldn’t have to suffer “Why can’t I remember any memory from us” Airi seemed to be in a deeply shock.

“That’s because there is not” I cleared her doubts “Airi, in the past year I wasn’t here with you... I- I somehow I traveled to XV century, and that way I met Jurina”

“Eh?” Airi was speechless and was completely pallid, maybe it was too much information.

“You don’t have to believe me, but that’s the truth” Then the silence rule again between us, I wouldn’t be surprise if she simply decides to stand up and leave mad.

“I can’t believe that I’m sorry” She concluded after some minutes in which she put together her thoughts, and sincerely I perfectly understood her decision “But I do believe that you met someone and that you were in a place that made you change. You’re a better person now Rena, you are kinder, you’re not afraid to show your emotions and you are more open with the people who cares about you, Rena you even wash the dishes, is like if you had met truly happiness but then it was suddenly snatch from you”

Finally I managed to smile after weeks, I knew that I could trust Airi, even if she didn’t believe about the time travel.

“Thank you, that’s enough for me”

-----------------

“You two go to the city, and you began to write a letter to the general” I gave orders as fast and precise that I could.

Rena had disappeared two days ago without leaving any clue behind, is like earth just swallow her. Desperation and angst was everything I was made off by this moment, my hands have been shaking all the time and I can feel that I’m losing my mind.

“Where are you going Jurina?” Shinoda stopped me, she arrived not too long ago.

“I’ll go to the forest, maybe she got lost” I didn’t want to leave any option in the air, and I pray that it was just that she got lost.

“Can you please calm down, a storm is coming and you can be in danger if you go out” Shinoda tried to stopped me by taking me from my arm but quickly I release from her grip with a sharp movement.

“Don’t you ask me to stay calm, something maybe happened to her and you want me to stay still and wait, you should know that that’s impossible” I told angry, the image of Rena hurt and scare was everything that occupied my mind.

Shinoda didn’t dare to continue arguing by seeing my determination, there was nothing nor no one who could stop me. Like that I ran out from the castle. I tried to look for a horse but every single one was taken by the guards, but without think about it two times I went running to the woods. Even if it was early in the noon the sky was completely dark by the grey clouds, and lightings came after another.

“Rena!” I scream her name over and over again without having any reply.

It doesn’t matter how loud my calls were, there wasn’t any trace of someone around. My feet were already at its limits, I could barely drag them with me, I didn’t wanted to stop, I couldn’t I have to find here somehow. At some point my feet took me to the place which gave me more tranquility, and in which I the both of us spent uncountable hours, but it seemed to be a simple place now, it had lose its color and meaning, and somehow it hurts to be there.

Without being able to bear anymore with the exhaustion I felt to the ground with my eyes facing the grey sky that turned more and more dark in front of my eyes, it was like if it was telling me the truth that I didn’t wanted to believe, and when the first drop of water hit my cheek I finally had to see it clearly.

“Where are you Rena…” My tears fall the same as the storm that fell furiously when I realized the situation. I can’t lose her not Rena, please don’t… “RENA!!” In the middle of that solitude my cries of desperation mixed with the torrential rain. She was gone, and what am I supposed to do now.

I don’t know how much time went by, but I didn’t wanted to leave that place, I didn’t wanted to come back to the castle, to a place where I know Rena is not, but even so I would be seeing her everywhere.

“Jurina, let’s go” Someone helped me to stand up and lay a blanket over my shoulders, at the same time an umbrella stopped the drops of water that were felling over me. Paruru had come along with Yuki and a couple of guards.

Paruru had to helped me (almost drag me) to walk as my feet didn’t wanted to respond, I didn’t wanted to continue, I was empty again.

“I can’t continue on my own, not this time, tell me Paruru, what should I do”

For the first time since I met Paruru she got speechless, even thought, her silence counted as well as an answer.

***

Shinoda walked as fast as she could through the castle’s hallways, trying to pretend like if everything was under control, but the situation was affecting her as well, especially when her sister was in such a depressing state, that it was even hard to look.

She then went into Jurina’s office, in the middle of the room was a huge map of all the kingdom, full with marks, tagging the places where a search was already done.

“We haven’t look in these towns around the northeast” Shinoda felt her heart breaking each time she glance at Jurina, her eyes were screaming for some rest as she barely sleep two hours, and she only does it when her body is at the edge, it was more like fainting than sleeping; and you can even see that she has lost some weight.

Never before had Shinoda seen her sister in such state, the situation was beyond worst than what happened with Mayu, so much that she didn’t even know if Jurina would be able to recover from this. At least with Mayu Jurina and all of them had certainty of what happened with her, but the unease was on higher levels in Rena’s case, and Jurina wont rest until she finds out where she is.

More than two weeks had passed, everyone in the kingdom (and not just Sakae’s) was in the search of one single person, but there wasn’t any trace of Rena, no one had seen her went out from the castle at least, and there was only one person who can have some information.

“Honoka is already here Jurina” Shinoda informed her, because that was Jurina’s petition.

This one took off her sight from the map to head her steps towards the reception, her steps were slow and awkward, so much that it seemed that at any second she could faint, but it was useless trying to help her or to convince to take a break.

Once they were already at the reception, Jurina found Honoka, who couldn’t be more tranquil, even knowing that the young prince had her as the main suspected regarding Rena’s vanishing.

Jurina began to walk from one side to the room to another, trying to calm down her thoughts to not commit a madness, Honoka was the only clue she had left.

“I’m sure you already know about Rena’s disappearance” Jurina began to talk, her voice sounded completely worn out.

“I don’t think there is a person in the kingdom who don’t” Answered Honoka from her seat.

Honoka seemed to be enjoying the whole situation although she didn’t show it. Her plan turned out better than she expected as Rena herself did all the job for her and disappeared by her own, Honoka didn’t thought that her plan was going to turn out so well. Once again she face the chance to approach Jurina, the last time she thought it would be easy, but Honoka was sure that Jurina won’t be able to recover from Rena’s loss.

“Do you know something?” More than a question it was an affirmation, Jurina was impatient for answer, anything would help at this point.

“I do not know anything at all” Answered the Count’s daughter approaching Jurina “You should have known that this would happen Jurina” Honoka speak in a low voice at the prince’s ear while she walked around her., as if she was enchanting a snake. No one in the room dare to move, not even Shinoda “You should have followed my advice, you’re a curse Jurina, and everyone around you are the ones who are going to suffer because of you”

Jurina tensed from head to toe, it’s been a while since she hadn’t had to listed those words with which Honoka manage to do with her whatever she wants, that was the reason Jurina distance herself from every one, thinking that her presence would only bring misfortune.

Jurina’s head turned to face the floor, and her fit tightened, Shinoda thought that Jurina was about to do something reckless and was getting ready to stopped her, but she got freeze after Jurina spoke up again.

“I beg you” Jurina’s voice cracked “If you know something about Rena please tell me, I’ll do whatever you want, just… tell me where is she” Shinoda and even Honoka couldn’t be more stunned seeing the extremes that Jurina can go.

Jurina emit a pain and a melancholy that could even be palpate in the air, her agony was so big that even Honoka felt sorry for a moment.

“I can’t, because I really don’t know” Witnessing the fragility in which Jurina was, Honoka decided that it was enough for the moment, it was not convenient either for Honoka the state in which Jurina was. She’ll leave alone the prince by the moment and like this she went out from the castle.

Seeing that Jurina didn’t seem to move from her place, Shinoda walked to her to direct Jurina to her room, maybe after this she agrees and take a rest.

During their way to the room Jurina remained with her head down, with her hair covering her face, reason why Shinoda had to guide her like if she were a puppet. Once in the room Shinoda began to organize her sister’s bed, while this one just stand in the door.

“What am I going to do?” Shinoda stopped what she was doing to turned her attention to Jurina, who didn’t care to stopped her tears “I lose her, and I don’t know how to live without her anymore” Shinoda had to witness how her sister was sinking in sadness. She knew that it was already time to tell her the truth, and if there was a chance to do something, I has to be that night.

Yui had talked to Shinoda in private, confirming what she feared, all this time Paruru, Yuki, Yui and Shinoda had known about Rena’s whereabouts, just that they wanted to give a chance and see if it wasn’t the case, but it was, and it has to be Shinoda the one who tells it to Jurina.

Shinoda sat down beside the young prince and wait for her sister to calm down a little bit, while she gained time to look for the right words to tell Jurina about Rena, even though she already know a part of it.

“Jurina…” The queen finally spoke up, standing up to gain back her composure and serenity that the situation merit “You do know that Rena wasn’t from this era right?” She has to choose her words carefully, Jurina’s mind wasn’t in her best conditions.

“What’s your point?” Wondered Jurina after nodding to Shinoda’s question, she didn’t see how that affects the main topic.

Shinoda took a deep breath, she didn’t know if what she was about to do was going to work, but at least she has to try it.

“You know… today is my birthday” Said Shinoda, even if that wasn’t her point.

“I’m sorry, I forgot about it” Reply sincerely Jurina, her mind had been full with other things.

“Don’t worry. The thing is, that where I’m from we have this kind of tradition for our birthdays” Continue Shinoda while she took between her hands the candle that was place beside the bed and was lighting the room “Is a little bit childish if I have to say, but it means a lot if you do it from the heart” She placed the candle in front of Jurina, who couldn’t be more confuse with the situation “We use to ask for a wish and then turn off the candle, I want to give you my wish, so please think wisely about it”

Jurina saw for a last time at Shinoda’s eyes, trying to figure out what she wanted with all this, if just all of her problems could vanish just by wishing it. But in the queen’s eyes wasn’t the sightless intention to be joking around, rather there were a great seriousness that managed to convince Jurina, neither she loss something doing it.

Her wish couldn’t be more obvious, there wasn’t anything else that she was seeking more than be beside her beloved. Jurina was feeling how she was going crazy with the pass of the minutes, sometimes she could even feel Rena’s warm by her side. She would give up to everything just by having Rena in her arms, if only she could see it once again, if she just could at least know that she is safe, it would be enough.

“I wish I could be with Rena, even if is just for a week, I need to be beside her” Jurina recite her wish before blow the candle that was slowly consuming.

------------

“Mmmm” My eyes were glued in the showcase, taking one of the hardest decision in my day.

“C’mon Rena juts pick one” Airi rushed me irritated. I’ve been thinking about it for at least five minutes, even the seller was getting to his patience limits.

“I’ll take cherry flavor” I finally decided.

“I can’t believe it took you so much time to pick an ice-cream flavor” Commented Airi while we took a seat in the cafeteria.

It’s been so long since the last time I eat one, that I had already forgot its magnificent taste, after all this time I had a piece of happiness right between my hands.

“This is so good…”

“You’re so weird” Airi looked at me incredulous to then focus her attention on her cellphone. I had already lose the habit of having that small device all the time, even though I always have it in my pocket, I barely use it now “Can I ask you something?” Said Airi without taking off her sight from the small screen.

“Sure”

“How is that person you fell in love” I was not taken a back by her question, its ben already a couple of days since our conversation, and I was really waiting for that kind of question.

“Let’s see… She’s younger than I but she doesn’t seem like, because she always shows herself as a mature and strong person in front of everyone, when in fact she is really sensible and fragile and can be very childish too. She gives her all in everything she does, that’s why she can get to be stubborn. Is inevitable not feeling intimidate the first time you see her, she has this bad habit of frowning all the time but in fact she is way to kind” I could be hours and hours trying to describe Jurina, but I will never find an end, because I didn’t even could discover everything she was.

“And how is her physical appearance” Wondered Ariri with a smirk and moving her eyebrows “I mean, she must be really something to catch your attention” Why am I blushing so easy lately.

“Sh-she is a little bit taller than me and even if she seems slim and weak she is very athletic. Her eyes are deep brown, and she can make you shiver with her piercing gaze, her hair is black shoulder length, but what I like the most among all is her smile, each time she smiles a couple of dimples appear in her cheeks, making her look adorable and completely different from what she wants to apparent, is when she smiles that she is herself”

“This is a little bit strange” Said Airi frowning at the sight on her cellphone “People are going crazy on the university page over someone who fits that description, there are even some photos”

“It must be just a coincidence, there are several people who may have those characteristics”

“I guess so…”

“I have to leave. I’m going to the library I may find something” Even if the odds were extremely low I wanted to try it, I can’t just stay still and wait for Fukushi-san to talk with that professor, the anxiety will kill me.

“See you”

I head to the central library in collage, to get there I had to go through all the campus. Walking through the hallways something seemed out of place, everyone seemed to be on a great commotion, like if an even were taking place or something, people came and went looking astonish at their cellphones.

“Have you seen her before” “I think she may be from the acting club, I mean… look at those clothes”

Was what I managed to understand among the murmurs, maybe it was the same person who Airi was talking about, even though I just decided to ignore it, I’ve never liked this kind of situations.      When finally I managed to went through the wall of people that was gathering around the campus gates, I could see the person whom they were talking so much.

All my things felt to the floor, my hands began to shake and my heart went crazy, there in the middle of the campus was a tall girl with black shoulder length hair, despite she was clearly disoriented the elegance in all her movements wasn’t affected the sightless, fascinating everyone around.

I had to rubbed my eyes so I could confirm that it wasn’t an illusion, it wouldn’t be the first time, but my eyes did not lie to me, and when our gaze found each other I hadn’t any more doubts, I don’t know how and I don’t even care, but Jurina was just in front of me.                                           
               

   
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 31/?
Post by: Genkikid on December 10, 2016, 09:57:47 AM
Now Jurina has come to the future!!! :cow: but only for a week  :cry:
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 31/?
Post by: Ruka Kikuchi on December 10, 2016, 02:42:58 PM
OMG So Jurina came to Rena in the future!!!
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 31/?
Post by: kuro_black29 on December 10, 2016, 03:00:09 PM
Yashhhhhhhhhh...J on action
 :ding: :ding: :ding:
:kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow:
:on drink: :on drink: :on drink:
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 31/?
Post by: purnamazaki on December 10, 2016, 05:07:33 PM
Finally my wmatsuiiiii
But only one week , noooooooo
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 31/?
Post by: Minami-chan on December 11, 2016, 10:04:44 PM
OH YES!
Rena  has returned to iher time., and Jurica has gone to the future behind her!
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 31/?
Post by: xerone914 on December 13, 2016, 05:13:29 AM
you know author-san, I always imagine the Honoka girl as Mizuno Honoka, former ske member too ( ゚∀ ゚)


I've been a silent reader since the very 1st chap you posted here ^_^
it's getting more and more interesting
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 31/?
Post by: firebird123 on December 13, 2016, 05:40:30 AM
you know author-san, I always imagine the Honoka girl as Mizuno Honoka, former ske member too ( ゚∀ ゚)


I've been a silent reader since the very 1st chap you posted here ^_^
it's getting more and more interesting

Hi, thanks for your comment and for read even if its silent reader.  :hee: :hee:

When I thought at first time about the antagonist image I thought about Miyuki, she kind of fits in the sexy aura that Honoka has, but as Honoka is way too bitch I prefered to make it an original character than to put it in a member.
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 31/?
Post by: kumabear on December 17, 2016, 11:44:23 AM
More drama !!
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME CHAPTER 32
Post by: firebird123 on December 23, 2016, 09:26:44 PM
Hi, so first of all I thought that the best for these last chapters was to make them on third person, and not in first as it have been.
Another thing is that this chapter has explicit scenes, so I had to cut them beacuse of the page rules, but if you want to read it complete go to my tumblr just click  here (http://jumarit803.tumblr.com/post/154862038365/through-time-chapter-32)
And I will take a rest from the fic because of Christmas and all, so the next update will be probably in one month or so. I hope you like this chapter and look forward to the next ones, we are really close to the end!!     

Merry Christmas and happy new year  :hee: :hee: :kneelbow:     

THROUGH TIME - CHAPTER 32


The world had stop at the second their eyes found each other, and the only thing that matters was that finally they had each other face to face once again, it wasn’t an illusion anymore. They didn’t even dare to blink as they fear that at any second the other one could disappear if they did. The torment of thinking that maybe they wouldn’t see again felt like an eternity and was the worst among martyrdom; their days seemed meaningless, and the hammering of their hearts resounding in their ears, confirmed once again, that there is no worth life if they are not with the person they loved.

Jurina was unable to move, she had search in every single corner of the kingdom without having a single victory, but know she was in front of her, as beautiful as always and maybe more, just like an angel. Jurina understood that her life didn’t belong her anymore, and is Rena the owner of her whole being.

Rena began to slowly move forward, she forgot about space and time, and she couldn’t care less either, she belong whatever Jurina was, by being with her time disappears, not even that the sun goes down was as terrifying as the thought of not seeing her again.

Her steps become faster and faster and now she found herself running, reducing with each step the distance between them, distance than just some minutes ago was infinite and unreachable, until finally she was again between the arms of her prince, who felt backwards but without letting of go her princess, feeling again complete Jurina hold Rena tightly, it was definitely her, her search was over.

“I found you” Jurina closed her eyes, allowing herself to breathe again under Rena’s intoxicant scent.

“I thought I would never see you again” Rena lifted her face from Jurina’s nape to find those deep and intense eyes in which she wouldn’t mind get lost over and over again.

“You won’t get rid of me so easily” Jurina caress Rena’s cheek with great delicacy and tenderness, like if she could break at any time.

Without could hold it back any longer Rena close the gap between their lips in a kiss that took their breath away, along with everything they are and have, putting all of thyself in that warm touch, without even matter if there were dozens of people around, they need to feel again their beating hearts that seemed to be on fire each time they lips collide, the sensation of be floating, the sensation of being alive, a kiss that transcend time and makes them travel to another world.

Once their lips separate, they couldn’t help but curve in the most sincere smile that they had on weeks, to then get up from the grass, intertwining their fingers to finally have their other half by their side, Rena began to drag Jurina thorough the hallways, who just had realized by that moment about her surroundings, realizing that she was definitely too far from the castle, maybe an island.

People seemed way too different, and the only thing they did, was looking at her amazed and pointing at her with a kind of box that was between their hands.

“Rena, where are we?” She had to ask. She can’t remember how she got there, the only thing she knows is that she woke up and suddenly Rena was already in front of her.

Rena turned her head with a big grin plaster on her face “Welcome to the year 2016” there was so many things she wanted to show to Jurina that she couldn’t bear with her excitement, she wanted to see Jurina’s reaction to the most simple and common things, maybe she was even more excited than the prince.

“So it was true…” Jurina was amazed, it all seemed like a new world and everything fascinate her, she felt like a curious child with everything she saw.

“You didn’t believe me when I told you?” Rena wondered confused to Jurina’s comment.

“I did, but I had my doubts, everything seemed too fantastic” Jurina answered sincerely, and Rena couldn’t blame her for thinking that way, if someone had told her something like that, she would’ve been skeptic too. 

Rena’s steps guide them to the cafeteria, and to the same table in which was before to find Airi, who kept on looking at her phone, just that her expression was a lot way more astonish than before, rolling madly at whatever she was looking in the screen with her eyes wide open. Rena could already tell the reason for it.

“Airi, please lend me your car” Rena asked once she was in front of her.

“Matsui Rena, can I know why are you throwing yourself into the arms of a stra-” Airi’s words got interrupted by her own surprise, as when she lift her gaze up she found next Rena the person who was the last topic in collage, who the only thing that was doing, was to look around her with amaze.

“Airi, she’s Jurina” Rena introduce her when she noticed her friend’s expression, dragging at the same time the tallest attention.

“Nice to meet you, Matsui Jurina” Said making a reverence just like she’s used to, leaving Airi even more speechless.

“Is she the Jurina?”

“She is” The silly smile didn’t left Rena’s lips and Airi almost could she sparkles coming out from her, Airi couldn’t recognize her best friend, but she couldn’t be more happy for Rena, and the Jurina sounded like a nice person based on what Rena described her.

“So… can I use your car?” Rena insisted once more.

“Sure, but be careful, you’ve never been a good driver” Airi gave Rena the key for her car not really sure if she was doing the right thing.

“I will, thank you” Rena rushed once again her steps this time to the parking lot, but Jurina’s hand stop her way, she had forgot that Jurina still maintain her manners.

“It was a pleasure Airi-san” Jurina said goodbye along with her charming smile to then leave with Rena, gaining the sight of those who were curiously looking at them. If Rena didn’t knew Jurina, she would definitely think that the prince was flirting.

“Nagoya princess just found her prince” Airi recite the news that were flooding the collage, news that she just verify with her own eyes as she saw them leaving, the silhouette of two people that seems to shine just by the simple fact of having each other.


Once they were in front of Airi’s car, Rena walked to the driver’s seat, waiting for Jurina to the same in the other side, fact that never happened. Jurina found herself frowning at the sight of the huge metallic objet with wheels.

“What kind of evolution did horses had?” Said while she tried to touch with a single finger the strange thing, fearing the kind of reaction that this might had.

Rena had to hold back her laugh when she saw the funny expressions in Jurina’s face, almost like if the car where the most disgusting thing that ever existed, laying a finger on it and then move it away quickly.

“This is not an animal; it’s a car I talked to you about it”

“I see…”

“C’mon get in” Rena went back to her seat, it’s been a long time since she haven’t drive and now she was a lot more nervous than when she did it. While she was struggling with her thoughts, she realized that Jurina still hadn’t went in “Jurina?”

“Rena… how do I get inside this thing?”

-----------

Jurina was holding from whatever she could. She had lost the count on how many times she thought she would die, and even if the car had already stopped she was unable to move. Jurina had just experience the worst of the panics, and she had never been so relief by standing in her own feet once she went out form the vehicle that made her saw dead in front of her eyes.

“I think, that I prefer horses” Jurina easily concluded while she tried to control her trembling knees.

“I’m sorry” Rena was aware of her bad ability to drive, but this time it was worse than she remembered, and it was just at the middle of the road that she thought that it would be easier to call her driver.

“What is this place?” Wondered Jurina once she managed to calm her nerves down and taking a look around her.

“This is my house” Answered Rena while she stepped in. Her house was what can be defined as a mansion, her parents love to waste money investing in those four walls, but still Rena knew that it didn’t compare to the castle in which Jurina is used to live.

“Is lovely” Commented Jurina, everything was new and overwhelming for her, in each corner she found more and more things that she had never seen.

While she was following Rena’s steps through the stairs, Jurina found hanging on the walls the thing that had leaved her more astonished. On the walls seemed to be some paintings of people, but it were so perfect and detail that it seemed unreal, not even the most skilful artist could manage to do that. She took between her hands the one which catch the most her attention, it was the one that had a girl with long and black hair as the night, pale skin as the snow and bright smile, Jurina easily recognized who the girl was.

“This is a photograph” Rena’s voice surprised her “You can freeze a moment with it in an instant, come I’ll show you” Rena took Jurina’s hand and head to her room.

Rena rummage through the drawers for her old Polaroid camera that her grandmother had gave her, and when she finally found it she put it in between Jurina’s hands.

“You look through here, and then you push this button” She explained Jurina how it worked, and straightaway a flash took her by surprise to her and to Jurina, who couldn’t bear with her amaze as the photograph came out from the small camera slot.

Rena observed each expression that Jurina made as she saw the photo, her eyes seem to harbor a million of galaxies and her smile bright her face while she appreciate what was in her hands, as if it were the most wonderful work of art.

“You are so beautiful Rena” Was the first thing that Jurina commented as she lift her gaze, her eyes were full with so much love that it seemed to overflow, a look that leaved Rena breathless and made her heart skip a beat, making her body move by its own desire, taking Jurina’s lips in a blink, who dropped whatever was in her hands to wrapped her arms around Rena’s waist.

There was nothing in this world that could make their lips separate, exploring every inch of their velvet cave in the soft but at the same time fierce dance between their tongues, the world could be facing its ending outside and not even that could take their minds away from the warm touch.

---------------

Both were looking into their eyes, Jurina making small and soft caress on Rena’s bare back, no words were need. The only thing occupying their minds, was the universe in which they lost each time their gazes found each other.

“What with that face?” Asked curious Rena. Jurina had an expression that she had never seen before, her factions were relax, her deep orbs seemed to sparkle more than normal, and a shy but subtle smile didn’t leave her lips, the kind of smirk that appears without you even realize it, so you can’t even control it, as the joy is to overwhelming.

“What face?” Said Jurina between giggles and lifting up her gaze from Rena’s strands of hair with which she was playing.

 “That face” Rena couldn’t help get caught by Jurina’s contagious smile, which get to even look childish as it was so pure and genuine.

“I’m happy” Finally confessed Jurina, because there wasn’t another word that could describe the beat of her heart and the feeling of daydreaming.

Rena smile inevitable and hide her flush face on Jurina’s chest, listening to the beating of her heart, the one that she knew so perfectly and that ease her own one.

“Rena… why are you here?” Jurina had to ask, ending with the serenity in the atmosphere, to turn it into a tense and serious one. But there wasn’t any danger anymore, there wasn’t any Honoka nor Ryuu that could damage them.

“I knew about the deal with Honoka, and that she was threatening you” Answered Rena, and immediately she could hear how Jurina’s heart began to beat faster “I saw the both of you the night I disappeared. I didn’t want her to keep controlling you or that she could do something to you because of me, that’s why I thought that the best I could do was leave” After her confession silence rule the room, so Rena had to dare to face Jurina, jut to find her frowning mad at her.

“What you just said has a lot of errors” Jurina said, she felt deeply mad and no with Rena, but with herself, she should had known that Honoka will use the situation and twist the information to her favor “First of all, my biggest problem is when I don’t have you by my side, and second Honoka never threatened me” 

Rena was found herself voiceless, if it wasn’t a threat, then what was what she saw and everything Ryuu told her.

“Then what means what happened that night and the deal which you can’t deny” It doesn’t matter how much she think about it, she couldn’t find an explanation, not a logic one.

“The deal was that I will help Honoka with her father’s work, Yudai-san fell really ill. He helped us a lot in the past and I couldn’t deny mine when he needed it” Explain quickly Jurina, she didn’t want Rena to have a wrong idea of what she saw, as she could already see her struggling with her thoughts “The night in which you disappear I wasn’t supposed to go because I had already finish with the work, but the Honoka was begging me to go and then she began to cry uncontrollable because of the state of her father and from the nowhere she threw herself in my arms. I couldn’t reject her… no in that moment”

Now everything made sense in Rena’s mind, realizing how easily Ryuu and Honoka played with her, fooling her like a child, she should had known their plan from a beginning, they took advantage from Jurina’s kindness, and Rena believed them blindfolded.   

“Why didn’t you tell me?” Yet she had that doubt that didn’t leave her alone.

“You were so sick that you could barely open your eyes, I couldn’t tell you in that state” Answered Jurina like if it were the most logic thing in the world, and Rena couldn’t argue anything, because she knew Jurina was right “In fact, no one knew about it” She added, making that Rena develop another question.

“Then what were you talking with Paruru that same night if it wasn’t about that, it was about a decision too” Rena remembered that they were talking about a decision that didn’t had another way out.

Jurina had to force her memory, there were several things that she talked with Paruru that day, until a click popped in her mind.

“We were talking about Aiko. She is not able to work anymore, we all know that her age doesn’t allow it, so I was thinking to ask her to please stop work definitely, but she still will keep living in the castle, just that not like a worker” Jurina thought on telling Rena about that when she found her outside her office, but all that she could thing was on finish with her work as fast as possible so she could properly rest.

Now it was Rena who found herself mad, at the same time than frustrated and disappointed, she couldn’t believe that Honoka’s trick almost made her lose everything she loved, she had been so ridiculously naïve.

“I’m sorry. I should had talked with you” She knew she should have, but she had been stubborn and almost ruined everything, she had had the worst of luck.

“It’s ok, it wasn’t your fault” Jurina tried to comfort Rena understanding the situation, Rena just had been in the wrong place at the wrong moment so Honoka’s plan could work perfectly, and make Rena doubt about Jurina and blame herself. And she had to confess, that in Rena’s place she would had done the same, if at some point Jurina sense that her presence could harm or make Rena unhappy, she would prefer distance herself from her beloved, so she wouldn’t have to suffer.

“Yes, you are here now” Rena recovered the joy that she still couldn’t fully believe. Jurina was with her on the XXI century, and she could already imagine how perfect her life will be from now on “How did you get here?” She wanted to know.

“I’m not really sure, I just woke up and you were in front of me” Jurina sincerely answered “How did you made it to the past?” Maybe by knowing how Rena did it she could find an answer to her case.

“I made a wish in my birthday. I asked for true love, and to be honest, it couldn’t have been better fulfill” Rena said a little bit embarrassed, it’s still a little bit strange to say such cheesy things.

“I see… I made a wish too” Suddenly a vacuum appeared in her stomach, and her chest began to hurt like it never had as she recall her wish, her lower lip began to tremble and she tightened Rena’s body to hers, as Jurina realized that she would possible lose Rena again.

“Jurina?” Asked Rena confuse for the sudden change in Jurina behave, her smile had vanish and her eyes were full with angst.

“I’m so so so sorry. I didn’t thought about it. I just said the first thing that came to my mind” Jurina began to stutter, placing the palm of her hands over her eyes that overflow with tears, making that the fear reached Rena.

“What happened, what is your wish, Jurina” Rena tried to get some response but Jurina seemed to be in a state of shock, unable to listen. It was not until Rena move aside Jurina’s hands from her eyes that she could had an answer.

“I only have one week” Jurina had to finally say it. Her voice was full with pain, why this had to happened to her, it was like if life deny her the possibility to be happy, laughing in her face each time she thought she had found a way out from the darkness.

“Why?” Rena said in a monotonous voice, she was at the point in which everything seemed to slowly died inside her once again, the pain that she thought she would have never had to feel again just a couple of hours ago.

“I didn’t thought you would be in the future. I thought that a week would be enough to bring you back to the castle from whatever place you were” Explained Jurina.

Rena’s mind went blank, not even tears felt down from her eyes, there wasn’t any future together, she didn’t even know if at some point it existed, as everything seemed to be against them, it doesn’t matter how much they love each other, the universe seemed insisted on separate them.

Jurina couldn’t bear with the guilt, a bunch of “if only” came across her mind, but nothing of it matter anymore, because the reality which she has to live was another, one that can’t be change, one in which it seem impossible to be with Rena.

“Let’s forget about that” Said Rena, she was already tired of thinking, time always seemed to be against her and she was tired of worry about this one “Let’s forget about time and just focus on being together. I don’t want to think on what is going to happen tomorrow, I just want to be with you and enjoy your company without any worries”

Jurina thought about it for a minute, for the first time in her life she could ignore her responsibilities, and even if it was just for a week, she wanted it to feel like an eternity, the one she wanted to be with Rena, appreciating each second that she had with her, without thinking on anything else that it wasn’t about her princess.

“Just you and I then”

Like that, both agreed that the time they will be together they wouldn’t mention anything about it, and they would just try to live the life both dream, without worries, ignoring the clock hands that slowly approached them to the moment in which they would have to inevitably say their last goodbye, as their enemy this time was invincible.

   
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 32/?
Post by: Genkikid on December 24, 2016, 03:15:44 AM
Jurina only have a week :cry:  :cry: is this story going to end sad????  :cry: 
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 32/?
Post by: Minami-chan on December 27, 2016, 12:11:28 AM
Thanks so much for the update
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 32/?
Post by: renachawn on February 03, 2017, 03:30:19 AM
Great fiction I have red so far! 😍😍😍
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME CHAPTER 33
Post by: firebird123 on February 18, 2017, 01:42:03 AM
THROUGH TIME - CHAPTER 33



Rena stood up as fast as she could from the comfortable bed when she heard voices coming from the first floor, getting away at the same time from the warm embrace of her prince, who couldn’t do more than look at the other girl with a puzzle expression as Rena approached her ear to the door focusing for a moment in that single sense, to then opened her eyes widely and began to put back again her clothes.

“My mom just arrive” Explain Rena handing Jurina her clothes, and even if she didn’t understand the reason for Rena’s rush, she just dressed herself back as fast as Rena was doing.

Once she did it, Jurina follow Rena downstairs, where she found a women of about 48 years old, maybe more but her pale skin and without almost any wrinkles made harder the task of guessing, her eyes irradiate kindness while she talked with the maid in front of her, her hair was gracefully tied in a ponytail and yet it still seemed really long, and when her curious glare lay on Jurina, she couldn’t think of anything else than Rena was the living image of the women.

“Rena, you came back early from collage” Said the woman after she embrace the mention one, but at any moment she moved her glare from the younger girl that came from behind.

“Mom I have to introduce you someone” Rena spoke a little bit insecure while she took Jurina’s hand, Rena had never bring someone to the house and much less introduce someone to her mother, reason why she could almost touch the intense intrigue of her mother as she scanned Jurina from head to toe shamelessly

The tallest took a step to the front, her strong presence and aura wasn’t disregards for the elegant woman, whom astonishment grow more because of the great distinguished that the young lady beside her daughter emitted despite being so young.

“Nice to meet you, Matsui Jurina” The prince made the best of her reverence, she wanted to leave the best impression on Rena’s mother, reason why she took the hand of the woman and lay a soft kiss on the back of her hand, surprising even Rena, who couldn’t believe her mother was blushing, so she quickly took Jurina by the shoulders.

“Don’t do that again with anyone else” Rena whispered at Jurina’s ear, it looks like Jurina’s manners can get to be a problem at these days.

“Nice to meet you, I’m Matsui Nozomi, Rena’s mother” She smiled warmly to her daughter’s companion.               

Despite Rena wanted to continue with the conversation, she had another plans in her mind for the evening, mainly for the clothes her prince was wearing, and of course, to show her a little bit more of the city and enjoy their time together, and now that Rena thought about it, they’ve never had a proper date.

“We were just leaving, I’ll call you later” Said Rena to her mother and slowly dragging Jurina to the exit.

“Rena, your father is coming tonight” The sudden news stopped her tracks, her father had been outside the country for one of his many business trip “It would be nice if we could have a dinner tonight… the four of us, so you can introduce Jurina-san better”

“Sure, it would be a pleasure” Rena’s head turned almost by its own to look at the one who responded completely astonish, because it was Jurina the one who was nodding with big smile.

“It’s decided then, we’ll be waiting here at 8:00” Rena didn’t have time not even for blink, as it looks like she was the only one struggling with the idea, her father can get to be a little bit strict and overprotective regarding to the people who surround his daughter.

Without waiting any longer they went out of the house, and still Rena could feel her mother’s glare on their backs, Rena could already see her calling the best chefs on the city to make the most extravagant dinner for just four people, she could just pray that her mother didn’t embarrassed her in front of Jurina (or maybe the other way).

“Where are we going?” Had to ask Jurina once they were out, she didn’t knew that they were going out just a minutes ago.

Rena smirked mischievously while she called the family’s driver with her cellphone, a smirk that manage to worry Jurina, she didn’t know what kind of plans Rena had for her, and her first impression of the future hadn’t be so fun, it was most likely to be terrifying.

“Prepare yourself my prince, we are going to walk a lot today” Saying this Jurina swallow all her protest and questions as she saw Rena’s determination, who at the same time couldn’t seem more excited, Jurina could only hope that she didn’t had to risk her life again.

The next thing she saw was this big black the same as its windows car parking in front of them, and if Jurina was a little bit suspicious about the thing’s safety, she couldn’t do more than follow Rena to the back seat of the car, later Jurina would realized that the main problem reside on the person who is driving.

On their way to wherever they were going, with the sight lost on the high buildings that conforms the cement jungle, Jurina couldn’t help but attach her attention and interest on the people who stack on the streets, but what really catch her curiosity was the fact that those people hadn’t their eyes on the world they had in front, but in this little box between their hands, similar to the one Rena had before the car arrived and had seen on various occasions.

“What are those?” Jurina finally asked pointing out of the window “That little things to which those people smile” She had to be more specific as she saw the Rena’s confused expression, who then could understand quickly what Jurina was referring.

To can explain it better the long haired one took out from her pocket the same thing on which Jurina was asking for, and then gave it to her.

“This is a cellphone, you can do several things with it, such as communicate with people who are far away in matter of a second” During all the trip Rena explained in detail and at the same time as simple as possible what a cellphone is, she taught Jurina how to make a call, write a text, and take photos, and of course games with which she could spend the time, Rena just skipped all the social networks, it can be kind of dangerous for someone from the XV century.

Once they had arrived to their destiny, which was the biggest and fancier shopping center that can be found in Nagoya, Rena had to drag Jurina out from the car, because this one was way too immerse and busy playing with the cellphone, now that they would had the dinner with her parents, Rena would have to work harder on the wardrobe that she will get for Jurina, she wanted her prince to look perfect.

The two young girls walked hand to hand through the hallways that were flooded with people, whom couldn’t helped but to move a side to give way to the couple that seemed to shine, there was something on the way they smile at each other, that made people stopped and stare at them completely amaze, and why not a little bit jealous, maybe it was the fact that both of them were more than beautiful, but those who manage to see beyond appearance knew that the real reason for their brightness, was the fact that in the way they looked at each other was the way true love looks like.

“Let’s go here” Rena suggested, the store was one of her favorites as she used to be really strict with the clothes she wear, and this store in special had never disappoint her, reason why she became a frequent customer.

“It’s good to see you again Matsui-san” The seller greeted her, who immediately asked to the other workers to close the store so they could give an exclusive attention to the daughter of one of the most important business owner from Nagoya.

“Today I have a special request” Said Rena taking every single garment she liked, meanwhile Jurina just follow her with her eyes and sat down on the first sofa she found “I need a whole wardrobe for her” Rena concluded with a playful smile, fashion was one of her favorite hobbies, and Jurina will be her perfect model for that day.

The last thing Jurina knew was that Rena began to push her to what she describe as the dressing room, and clothes after clothes kept coming non stopping.

Rena went out from the place with a smile from ear to ear along with a bunch of bags full with clothes, the shopping couldn’t had gone any better, she could saw Jurina on any kind of clothes, and even blushing when Rena flatter her once she came out, and even if she strongly refuse to wear a dress (and Rena couldn’t blame her), she found out Jurina can look amazing on plain black skinny jeans with a white shirt, it gave a kind of wild and mysterious aura.

Behind the raven haired beauty walked the younger prince, who was clearly not as happy as Rena was, walk with those tight pants was beyond uncomfortable and the shirt wasn’t appropriate for a prince to wear. She felt all gazes on her, Jurina could only thought she looked completely ridiculous, even if Rena insisted on otherwise.

“Can we please go back to your house?” Jurina begged, she couldn’t understand why she just couldn’t use her usual clothes.

“The bell saved you, it’s almost time for the dinner” Said Rena looking at the watch, even if she wanted to continue with the shopping. She enjoyed it maybe a little bit too much, she understood it as she saw the amount of bags.

When they arrived, Rena confirmed her suspects, there were left around 20 minutes to 8 and she could listen, even from the principal door the coming and going from the kitchen. Rena didn’t saw her father yet, but probably her mother already told him about Jurina.

After a short bath and change clothes to some elegant ones, both went down stairs to the dining room which was decorate with flower arrangement. When the couple was already on the room, Jurina found a man standing beside Rena’s mother, she knew intuitively who was.

The man was tall and dressed elegant, his hair wear a German cut perfectly tidy, some grey hairs stand out, but it only made him look wiser. His gaze was firmly lock on Jurina, who felt like shiver under it, feeling like if she was in the middle of a storm.

Yet she managed to remain composure and walked gracefully until she was in front of them, where Ms. Matsui greeted her warm and kindly, meanwhile the man beside her greeted his daughter in a tight hug, but always glaring at Jurina with fire throwing out of his eyes, and not a single word was said from him.

Once the greet with Ms. Matsui was over, the uncomfortable moment in which Jurina would have to introduce herself to the man came, and of course she had to be the first one on stretching her hand in front of the older, needless to say she was beyond nervous. 

“It’s a pleasure Sir I’m Matsui Jurina” The one with fierce gaze didn’t seem to had the intention on return the gesture, it was just when Rena’s mother slightly tap him on the side, he starched his hand to take Jurina’s.

“Matsui Fuji, Rena’s father” Said sharply shaking hands maybe a little more strong he should had, he definitely doesn’t likes me, concluded easily Jurina.

Rena was watching from behind the intense moment, she knew this was going to happened, it surprised her how much she knew her father, which was very overprotective, and beyond the fact he maybe doesn’t likes Jurina, he just refuse to give his daughter to anyone no matter how perfect the person was, just like a boy who doesn’t wants his mother to pamper any other kid.

On the other side of the man’s mood, her mother couldn’t seem happier with Jurina, thanks to her, the dinner didn’t end up being a completely mess with awkward silence as Rena thought it would be, as Ms. Matsui was in charge to keep up with the conversation naturally, talking with the prince about all kind of topics, in which Rena commented some times.

It was already time for the desert and Rena’s father remind with his mouth sealed, it doesn’t matter how many times his wife and even Rena tried to included him on the conversation, he simply replied nodding or denying with his head, but obviously, at any point his gaze stopped following Jurina’s movements, from the way she used the cutlery to the slightly and covertly way in which the prince grazed Rena’s hand.   

Everything seemed to indicate the dinner will end up that way, and even if her father hadn’t had the best of his performances, Rena felt satisfied with the fact anything really bad had happened, she knew that at some point, his father would have to quit to his childishness, and he would end up accepting Jurina.

But for everyone’s surprise, a deep and some hoarse voice resound when the dinner was over, making the three women felt glue to their chairs.

“So, Jurina-san” He began to say laying both of his elbows over the table “How is that I’ve never heard about you before”

“Father sh-“

“Rena, let Jurina-san talk please” What she feared the most was already happening, and there wasn’t anything she could do, just wait for Jurina to answer cleverly.

“I guess she didn’t talked about me a lot  and I understand why” Jurina talked smoothly “You’ll see Sir, in the past year I was on trip, reason why I could only made my relationship with Rena official once I came back, we agree we wouldn’t thrill with each other until we finally met, I think that’s the reason you didn’t knew anything about me” Answer Jurina remembering some of the ideas Paruru suggested for Rena’s introduction in the ball “We talked a lot through text and video calls, those things are amazing” She added.

“Mmmm it’s that so” Mr Matsui half close his eyes, maybe he wouldn’t believe such lame excuse. The tension grew bigger and bigger. Rena gaze at her mother asking her with the eyes to do something, but this one just shrink her shoulders as she was under the same situation as her daughter “And what had you so busy on that trip?”

Jurina’s mind went blank, she hadn’t prepare anything for that kind of conversation and she felt like panicking, she rummaged between her thoughts for a reasonable answer, and of course it had to be according to the year, because in her own era she would easily say it was because of her duties as prince, with that idea Jurina managed to came up with something.

“Politic, I’m studying politic and I was on an investigation in other country”

“Politic eh, that sounds interesting” It seemed like Jurina managed to convinced him “I’ll get to the point Jurina-san” Finally the man would stop the boring protocol talk and go to what really matters and worried everyone on the table, they all knew his intentions wasn’t to have a warm talk “What are your intentions with my daughter? A lot of people approached her by simple and physical interest, so tell me, what is the thing you want?” His voice became darker the as his gaze.

Anyone who were on Jurina’s place would froze of fear, as the man seemed to be ready to do whatever takes to keep away every single person who would try to hurt, or even just approach to his daughter.

But the young girl had a completely different react, her eyes were on ease and his body seemed to get relaxed, because what Rena’s father didn’t knew, is the fact that Jurina went through the same (and maybe worst), and there wasn’t any easier question, as the prince knew perfectly what Rena meant to her.

“She is everything to me” Jurina’s lips curved in a delicate smile “I lost my parents and a really important person on an accident, you can’t imagine how empty and lost I was until I met Rena, she’s everything I have and everything I want” Answered Jurina naturally and without diverge her gaze at any point, in her eyes could be seen perfectly her thoughts and feelings, and it was so overwhelming to see how much love can someone so young have.

Mr. Matsui didn’t say anything despite his expression had completely changed, Rena and her mother were on the same situation, the only difference was the fact that the first one couldn’t hold the flush of her cheeks, she wasn’t expecting that kind of answer.

No one knew what was going through the man’s mind, but from his dumbfounded state, one could guessed he didn’t had any more questions, and maybe that he found himself embarrass of his own skepticism.

“You two can already go” He finally said after some eternal seconds.

Without saying anything else Jurina and Rena stood up from their chairs, and after a bow coming from the tallest, both went up to Rena’s room, they still had some things to pack, because when the dawn comes, both would be up in a plain.


The marriage remained on the table, Ms. Matsui looked at her husband expectant, she couldn’t be more satisfied with her daughter’s partner, and she hopped the same from her husband, but he’s used to be beyond stubborn, and by the way his jaw tightened, she knew he was still struggling with his thoughts.

“I don’t completely like her” He said on a low voice.

“She’s a really nice girl dear, and I’m sure she loves Rena a lot” Ms. Matsui couldn’t believe his husband was so persistent with the idea, even after he just heard and saw, he kept on doubting Jurina.

“I know that, and I know she’s perfect for Rena too but…” The man finally talked with sincerity, he didn’t had any more excuses to not accept the girl, but the real problem was “I didn’t thought it could really exist someone who loves her more than I do”                 

***

The next day both went on a trip that will remain in their memories, they wanted to make every single second worth. From Rena’s side, she wanted Jurina to know her own world, so without even think about it twice, she made up a trip in which they would go to the most important cities and countries which Jurina could only hear about on XV century.

Somehow both wanted to keep their minds busy in other thing besides time, living a dreamy week, but at some point that day had to come and both knew it. They wanted to be by their own without any other distraction, reason why instead of going back to the Matsui mansion, both went to a cabin at the edge of the city.


Since the impossible happened a week had already past, and the fateful day in which everything would be over was already in front of their eyes, both knew it, it looked like even the air around them and the grey sky knew it too, but none of them say anything, like if they just refuse to accept it, whishing they could keep on waking up beside the other one.

Both decided that they wouldn’t go out anywhere that day, the only thing both wanted to have on their field of view was each other, each second was worth more than gold, the executioner that in some hours would separate them was making its way closer and closer, it was the most tortuously thing both had lived.

Jurina stepped forward to let the smooth drops of water wrapped her whole body, the same as a couple of small and delicate hands that travel through her hair that was now full with shampoo, Rena soaped subtly the younger’s hair, who seemed to had grown a little bit more, since without realized it, Rena found herself on the tip of her feet to complete the task.

“I think hot water in the shower is the invent I love the most” Commented Jurina enjoying the pleasant massage in her scalp.

Rena smiled to her comment, it was just in the last week that Rena could witness the most childish, loving and probably the most natural part of Jurina, she guessed that the fact she doesn’t has to deal with the pressure and responsibilities as a prince, was the main reason Jurina could be her fully self at every moment.

The room was flooded with silence, the only thing that could be hear was the drops of water hitting the ground, even if they didn’t say it, the thought that this was the last time they would share their morning together was always present, and without her permission tears began to rolled down on Jurina’s cheek, she tried it, she really did try to ignore it all this time, but the sorrow surpassed every single barer.

Rena stopped her hands as she saw the sadness that was peeking in Jurina’s yes, but there weren’t any words she could say, since herself felt like dying with every second that was burned, she couldn’t do anything else than bring Jurina closer running her hands to the back of the prince nape, giving freedom to her own tears to express that heaviness in her chest.


“Which movie do you wanna see?” Asked Rena exploring Netflix catalogue

“Mmmm, what are zombies?” Wondered Jurina after reading the description of a movie that called her attention.

Rena thought for a second which would be the best answer, say that they were undeds seemed like something really ambiguous.

“And think it’s better if you see it by yourself” Was the best conclusion she got.

She then gave play to the movie that has the title of Resident Evil, and getting comfortable on the bed with a huge bowl of popcorn, both got ready to watch the first movie from a huge saga, which by the end of the evening would end up seeing. Jurina had liked maybe a little bit more that Rena though the zombie thingy.

“Do you want some pizza?” Rena asked to a Jurina that kept on looking which movie they should watch now, it looks like spend their time in nothing more than being with each other watching movies all day, was the most fun thing they did the whole week.

“Ask for the biggest they have” Was the prince’s answer.


The sun kept on falling, dying the sky of orange to give it way to the night, allowing all the stars and the full moon in charge of illuminating the sky, that night the stars were shinning more than Rena has ever see them.

Jurina lay her chin on Rena’s shoulder embracing her from behind, it was a wonderful night and both were appreciating it from the balcony, to Rena it was so unusual that starry sky, when the city light shouldn’t allow it, even through her mind cross the idea that maybe, the sky and the stars agree to make this final night magic, almost like if them were saying good bye with the best gift they could give.

“Let’s go inside, it’s getting cold” Jurina suggested once her chin began to shiver.

Rena stayed still for a minute staring at that painting of a night, she wanted to record it in her memory, as it was probably the last sky she would share with Jurina.

The rest of the young night both spend it in random talks, drinking hot chocolate lay on the coach, soft giggles filled the place from time to time, there were present too those moment in which comfortable silence ruled and caress and kisses were the only language both needed.

The anxiety and fear to the inevitable began to feel more real, when the clock hands indicated there were left only a couple of hours for the end of the day, each second and minute that passed by felt like a stab right in the heart, which made them thought about how much longer would they be able to remain sanity and serenity.

The first one on showing the first signals that she was getting to her limits, was surpassingly Rena, who despite she had Jurina lying just in front of her, she seemed to have her gaze glue to her wrist watch. Seeing this Jurina took Rena’s hand and took off her watch and throw it to some place in the bedroom.

“I’m still here”

Rena took a deep breath to calm down her emotions, she had hold on so much, but it was getting harder to breath with the heaviness in her chest.

“What are you going to do once you came back?” Even if both agree to not talk about it, for Rena it was already time to do it, there were some things they had to talk about “How are you going to explain your disappearance”

“I’ll say that I went by my own on your search, which in fact isn’t a lie”

“Even though Shinoda and the rest of them would know the truth” Added Rena

“Probably, and probably they’re going to bombard me with questions”

“Surely Yui would be the most curious”

“She won’t leave me alone until I describe her perfectly how the future is” Jurina added between giggles as she could already see the girl chasing her through the whole castle.

“Paruru would hate for taking Yui’s whole attention”

“Is funny when she get mad so I will be ok” For a minute only laughs filled the room, but unfortunately, these began to fade, given place to a kind of melancholy and nostalgia which invaded the air, at this point it was impossible to ignore the fact that when the suns goes up, they wouldn’t be under the same sky and that idea was terrifying, they got so used to each other’s company, that it was impossible to imagine a life without the other.

“Please be careful with Honoka and Ryuu, I think they are planning something”

“I will”

“Do not argue a lot with Yuki for nonsense things ok?”

“If you say so, I think I don’t have another option than follow your orders my princess” Jurina pulled Rena closer as she could already saw tears peeking in the corner of her eyes, but herself felt the worst of the pains on her chest.

“Don’t over work yourself too much, Aiko gets really worry for that”

“I won’t” Both seemed to be heading at the very edge when their bodies began to trembler and tears didn’t find any barer anymore.

“Please take care of yourself, you have to eat better Jurina” The younger couldn’t even answer, her voice seemed to drawn and couldn’t do more than nod “I – I won’t be there, so please just just” Finally both couldn’t handle it any more, the agony was overwhelming and it hurt, it hurts like the worst of the pains both could had ever imagined.

There was so much they wanted to do and say, a lot of caress, interminable hug and kisses were left, so much I love you to be say, Jurina always thought that not even the worst of the hurricanes could separate her from Rena, she was ready to go against the same gods for her, but she was a simply girl, Jurina never thought that her worst enemy would be the one she can’t see nor fight.

“Please don’t leave me Jurina, please” Rena was holding with all her might to Jurina’s shirt, leaving that those words see had been containing all this time get to her voice.

It was heartbreaking and beyond frustrating, every part of Jurina’s being was in pain, the perfection she had between her hands was about to disappear along with her whole life.

“Listen to me Rena” Jurina moved a little to take Rena’s face between her hands “It doesn’t matter how many years apart we are, I’ll always be with you and you’ll always be with me, it doesn’t matter how long I have to wait for you”

Both knew that day will come, they always did, but that didn’t made it any easier, both were just waiting for the last minute in which one will exist beside the other one, there was an only word that could gather everything they were, ever memory and even those which they couldn’t create, because at the same time it could gave the biggest happiness, both already understood it could gave the worst of the agonies.

Between the uncontrollably sobbing Rena could only managed to say one single thing, the one she was firmly sure she won’t be able to say ever again “I love you”

“I love you too, so don’t cry anymore, smile for me one last time my love” Between the most intense of the torments Jurina smiled, she wanted her last image of Rena was the most beautiful, because it would be the one will keep her alive and recalling her that true love and happiness does exist.

Rena closed the space between them, granting everything on a last kiss, one that would be burn in her soul the love she once had, the fact of love and be love, and everything she once was craving for; a kiss that confirms it doesn’t exist anyone else in this world who can make her feel alive again, a last dance between their passions, proving that words are not necessary to understand a million of feelings which were gathering in that instant.

None of them asked for more than be eternally at each other’s side, why if they love so much destiny insist on separate them. If only they had met on a different situation, if only she hadn’t be so ingenious, a bunch of “if just” cross Rena’s thoughts, the life she had picture beside the love of her life became a simple and vague wish.

Jurina would never be able to wake up with Rena’s breath over the skin of her nape when she cuddle under her arms, nor the way she light up her world each time she smiles but then make a mess of it again with a simple kiss.

Everything came down to that instant, because after their last I love you, one of them wasn’t any longer under the same sky.

When she opened her eyes, Rena found herself alone in her room, there was still the burning feeling in the tip of her lips and her heart was still racing, she was gone, Jurina wasn’t any longer by her side to comfort her, everything was over once the bells indicate the begin of a new day, at the same time of the end of the brief but intense love she had with Sakae’s prince.

The sorrow was beyond the tears which seemed unable to heal or at least ease the hell that her heart was going through. It hurts, all her being is in pain like if she was about to disappear. What can someone do with a broken heart that has no one to blame besides sinking on total melancholy.

Her mind went blank, Rena was on the state in which her emotions were on its limit, she had already cry all the agony a human can harbor, in so few time she could feel to raw flesh all the ups and down of a whole life. Her heart kept on beating, but it were just fulfilling its duty of pumping blood, her brain kept on working allowing her lungs to breath perfectly, but one thing is sure, there wasn’t left a single drop of life on her.

She heard her phone ringing along with the vibrating under the pillow, it was an alarm. Rena tried to ignore the irritating sound, she didn’t had the will to move a single finger. It ringed one, two and even a third time, what kind of alarm was that, she didn’t even remember had setting it. At the end of the third one, Rena thought it would stopped there and she could finally have some rest, she just wanted sleep so she could go to the place Jurina would always be by her side.

But after feeling again the vibration under the pillow Rena cursed technology. Rena took the cellphone with the intention to throw it as far as she could, but a voice coming from the device made her whole body paralyzed and her heart went crazy.

“You better take the cellphone and go to the videos” Ordered a short record of the voice which changed her whole life.

Her hands were shaking as she rummage between the applications on the cellphone until she found the gallery videos, in which was a single record, which had the date from yesterday, Rena quickly pressed the play button.

------------------------

It was the third time she try it, she would have to hurry up because Rena will arrive soon, but it just didn’t feel normal talking to a camera when she was alone in the room. Jurina took a deep breath and looked at the camera in silence some seconds, she didn’t even knew from where start.

“I guess you will be seeing this once I’m gone. I’m sorry I can’t be there to wipe your tears and I can already picture you under your sheets, believe me when I tell you I won’t be different.

I get to know you so much that I even know you won’t have the wish to take the cellphone, I’ll have to think on something to make you do it. I know to you will not want to go out of your room and you probably won’t feed you well, and you can’t imagine how much I wish I could be there and make you sure everything will be ok, hold you close so you don’t have to suffer ever again”

Jurina had to stopped her speech as the not in her throat became unbearable, she ran her hands over her face and had to swallow the last drops of will she had left to continue with the video.

“When I think about it, I can’t help but feel a little bit ungrateful, I should be happy just by the miracle of meeting you, by your side I had everything, I couldn’t ask for more just that I had last forever.

The thing is, at this moment I probably am in the castle wondering how am I going to continue living without you, I just know I’ll be missing you for the rest of my life, I take you under my skin and I’ll remember you with every single beat… but I don’t want you to spend the rest of your life consume by the sorrow, and I know it won’t sound logic what I’m about to ask because I myself can’t even think about that possibility, but as long as it hurts to just think about it, Rena I want you to forget about me.

You deserve to be love with every fiber and every beating, I’m sure you’ll find someone who can gave you the future I couldn’t, someone who reminds you how perfect and beautiful you are every single day.

Although I can assure you I won’t be able to hold anyone else hand ever again, you took everything from me, and I don’t even have the wish to get it back, now that I once had your warm under my body I don’t want anyone else’s.

I will love you my whole life and even beyond, so please be happy Rena, but I wish that even if your heart forgets about me, at some place of your memories, you remember that once in a lifetime Matsui Jurina, Sakae’s prince loved you with everything of her weak being allowed her.

I love you Rena”

---------------------

If at some point Rena though the pain would have a limit, it had just remind her how wrong she was. It was necessary just look at her face again to feel full of solitude once again, each word brake her soul, why does she always has to take the pain by her own, how can she even think I would be able to love some else, all her being was made a mess, Rena had so much emotions she couldn’t gather on words, but do in a single wish.

Rena wanted to be beside Jurina, she didn’t know how, but she would figure out a way to do it, it doesn’t matter what nor how long it takes, she would be beside Jurina once again even if it’s the last thing she does. Her mind began to work on all the possibilities, maybe find someone like Yui, but the chances to do it were negligible, and think about a time machine was not even a possibility. All the roads seemed impossible, until a small but obvious fact finally reached her mind.

Her birthday, everything started there, and Jurina too travel through time because a birthday wish, how didn’t she think about it before, Rena would just have to wait a year until her birthday and wish to go back with Jurina.

Things seemed to find light at the end of the tunnel, there were a minimum possibility to see Jurina again, but it doesn’t matter how small it is, Rena would hold on to it.

She kept on watching over and over again the small fragment on time that froze in a video, Jurina’s voice was everything she needed to gather the strength necessary to have hope, just a year… just one more year.

The video got interrupted for an incoming call which took Rena by surprise, but as she read the name it didn’t seemed strange the late call. Rena already could figure out why was she calling, but now it wasn’t necessary since she already knew what happened with Jurina the time she disappeared, even though and for courtesy, and having on mind how much she helped Rena, she took the call.

“Good night Fukushi-san” Said Rena

“Rena-san, I’m sorry to call this late but I just talked with the history teacher…” Rena thought the girl sound a little bit downcast compared to how she was when they talked, but Rena wasn’t so close to the girl so she just ignored it “… I already know what happened with Jurina-san once she appeared again” 

“And that is…” It sounds like a good idea to know with the situation she’ll find once she came back.

“….” At the other side of the line was only silence

“Fukushi-san?”

“Sakae’s prince Matsui Jurina, was found dead at her office a week after she disappear, cause… someone poison the glass of wine she had beside her body, in conclusion, someone murder the prince”     

---------------------------------------------------------

First of all, I’m sorry for the late update   :kneelbow: :kneelbow:  but I had some trouble to put on words what was on my mind and i wasnt satisfied with the result once I manage to do it :depressed:  :on cloudeye:. The other thing is, I thought it would be better to write what Jurina and Rena did on that week in a OS, since if I put it here it would not help to the develop of the main story, so let me know if you like the idea

And a last thing, is that I suggest to hear Daylight of  Maroon 5, I just think it really suits this chapter :on GJ: :on GJ: 

There is one last chapter for the end   :hee: :hee:

Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 33/?
Post by: Ruka Kikuchi on February 18, 2017, 03:12:21 AM
JURINA?! POISONED?!?! MURDERED?!?!?!?!

NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!! TT_________TT
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 33/?
Post by: Genkikid on February 18, 2017, 05:10:08 AM
Matsui Jurina wa darega koroshitaka!!!!!!   :OMG: :OMG:
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 33/?
Post by: daichi matsui on February 19, 2017, 06:31:13 AM
Damn i've been waiting for your update for ages  :( Thanks for that

and

thanks for the painfull heartbreaking chapter :fainted:

THE

PAIN

IS

REAL

 :on cloudeye:

That daylight by maroon 5 really work as HELL!! damnit my poor heart  :on speedy:
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 33/?
Post by: Minami-chan on February 20, 2017, 11:32:16 PM
 :gyaaah:

That is horrible news.

:pleeease:
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) CHAPTER 34 FINAL
Post by: firebird123 on May 05, 2017, 11:20:11 PM
THROUGH TIME - CHAPTER 34 (FINAL)


Author’s note: So it is over, I’m sorry if this chapter took me so long, but as it is the last one I wanted to take my time in order to not regret anything. Despite I still have a lot to learn and improve, I hope you had enjoy this fanfinc as much as I did writing it, thank you for reading until the end :)


                                             ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Her gaze was fix on the celling, the one that had been with her through all these years, the same as the bed beneath her that had witness all her dreams along with the passion and love she once had. Jurina could hear the desperate steps outside her room, the commotion and desperation to find the prince must be beyond normal, but even if quite a few minutes had already gone by, Jurina didn’t dare to step outside, she didn’t wanted to see anyone nor be seen, even more, she could even say she wanted to disappear, what’s the point on continue if Rena wasn’t by her side.

She refused to cry, as even if Rena’s memory hurts, Jurina will accept that pain for the rest of her life, carrying with her the memory of Rena every second, the girl she found in the middle of the woods leaved a mark on Jurina. She loved her the same way impossible things are loved, with madness and certainty that it doesn’t exist a life worth to live if at least she hadn’t the memory that Rena once was by her side.

In spite of everything her conscience was calm, if that was the end of everything, Jurina was thankful she managed to make it right, she could kiss Rena one last time and tell her everything she wanted. She didn’t regret anything, as even if it hurts to the deepest of her soul, Jurina would do everything again.

Jurina lifted her body from the bed to sit on the edge of it, rummaging in her pocket to find that piece of paper that now was her biggest treasure. She contemplated for a minute the small photograph between her hands, at least she had the possibility to see her smile once again. Jurina then opened one of the drawers to find a place where no one can ever find the photograph, it would be a problem if someone beside those who already knows it, realize she traveled in time.

The same as she did with the photo, Jurina changed her clothes that matched the time, it was already time for her to leave the room and went back to her normal life. Jurina leaned out her head through the door, making sure there wasn’t anyone around, she wanted to talk with Shinoda or Paruru before to settle a good excuse for her disappearance.

Somehow she managed to go unnoticed to Shinoda’s office, but Jurina just found an empty room, she thought on the possibility to wait for her sister until she came back from wherever she was, there wasn’t any rush. But at some point her eyes diverged like if it was calling her to the shelves behind the desk.

The Queen had always loved wines, and the great collection that was perfectly line up, was the proof of it. Wines from each corner of the world, and of course, the finest met in a single place.

Jurina opened the small door made of glass, giving her complete freedom to take anyone she wish, some year had already passed since the last time she had a drop of alcohol in her system, Jurina had made a promise with herself that she would never need of that poison ever again, but there wasn’t anything left inside her that could die, she didn’t had anything left to lose, and just for that night, Jurina wanted to separate her mind from her body, maybe like that she could go to a place where she could be with Rena.

She did not hesitate to take the most expensive nor the finest, Jurina took the first one that catch her attention and went to her office with the same stealth, as she suppose that just as her room, no one will try to look for her there anymore. She just wanted to vanish one more night, and the bottle between her hands would be her temporary fix.

Jurina placed the bottle in the desk to then turn on the fireplace, that night was especially cold. She then took a couple of wineglass from those who seemed to be just an ornament, she took out the cork and filled both wineglasses up to the middle. Jurina looked for a moment the fire, listening the cracking of the wood burning, she then saw the red liquid the same as the other wineglass waiting to be taken for someone who would never come. Jurina made a last toast hitting the lonely glass.

“For the love of my life I was taken away”   

  ______________________

“Eh?” Her heart stopped for a second or began to beat wildly, the truth is that she couldn’t tell, it was like if she had stop existing, she couldn’t feel her legs nor hands and everything began to be blurry, it wasn’t necessary to look at a mirror to know all the blood in her face had vanish.

No way, that can’t be truth, Jurina can’t had been murdered. Rena refused with all her might to believe it, as if just by doing it she could change the course of history.

“Rena-san… Rena-san… RENA-SAN” The voice at the other side of the phone took her mind back to earth.

“What had you just say” Rena could barely say.

“A week after Jurina-sama disappeared, her body was found in her office and the reason of her dead was poisoning, a glass of wine was found beside her body but there was another one in the table, a sing that there was someone else at the moment she died. No one saw her entered in the castle, it’s a truly mystery. The event was given the name of the last toast of the prince”

Rena’s head began to spin around, a week after her disappearance was that same night, and it wasn’t possible that someone can plane a murder for someone who is missing, it doesn’t have any logic. She needed more information, more clearly, a name.

“Who?”

She then hear a heavy sight and the way Fukushi-san cleared her voice as if there was left the worst part of the story.

“Some people gave another name to the even, the beginning of the end of Sakae’s kingdom. When everything happened... Shinoda Mariko, Jurina’s sister was give as the responsible”

Rena was beyond astonished, from all the people who could have done something like that, Shinoda was the last person who crossed Rena’s mind. She still remember the maternal love in which Shinoda took care of Jurina, the way she gave all of her to make sure Jurina could have a happy life, or at least sufficiently stable.   

“That’s impossible… Shinoda couldn’t have done that”

“I think the same way, but at the moment everyone pointed her as the murder. The evidence was against her, first of all she was the only one that from unknown reasons wasn’t on the same carriage where her parents died and Jurina almost did, and to make matters worse, she was the one who found the prince’s body, and as there were two glasses of wine, it was deduced that Shinoda had lead Jurina-sama to drink the poison wine, which in fact was hers”

Even if from an objective perspective Shinoda did was the main suspected, Rena refuse to believe it, her eyes didn’t lie, and the Shinoda Mariko she met was unable to hurt Jurina the sightless.   

“What happened with Shimazaki-san and Kashiwagi-san? They must had try something” Asked Rena in the middle of her incredulity.

“They along with Yokoyama-san were the only ones who tried to look for evidence to prove Shinoda was innocent, but before they could do it, the new Queen send them to the dungeon along with Shinoda-san”

The new Queen, a single name popped in her head, and if her suspicions were true, there wasn’t anything to doubt, as there was a single person capable to carry out such sinister plan just to take the throne.   

“Who took the throne?” Rena’s voice darkened, as if she were gathering her whole hatred in that single phrase.

“It was the Count’s daughter Ichijo Honoka, whom after married Matsui Ryuu, took the throne with him”

“It has to be her” Said Rena more for herself, there wasn’t any doubt, she always knew they seemed to be planning something, but Rena never thought they would succeed.

“At least that’s what happened at that time” Added Fukushi-san, gaining once again Rena’s attention, who felt like she was gradually losing her sanity, it was too much to assimilate.

“What do you mean?”

“After some time the truth that wrapped the dead on the royal family was known. In his deathbed, Ichijo Yudai, Sakae’s count, the past King’s best friend and the one who gave support to Shinoda-san and Jurina-sama, confessed that under his own desire of power, he took his daughter to wish the throne since she was a kid. The count was the mind behind everything since the king’s death to Jurina’s, and finally take advantage of the situation to push Shinoda out of his way to the throne.

After that Ichijo Honoka was sentenced to death, meanwhile Matsui Ryuu was condemned for life to the dungeon, as he confessed with detail the plans of father and daughter. After Jurina’s and Rena’s disappearance, there was only Shinoda left in the way, the poison was prepared for her, as it was known she was a faithful lover of wine, but at the end everything turned out better than they expected”

Rena was perplex, she knew Shinoda couldn’t be guilty, and of course Honoka and Ryuu were the first one to cross her mind, who else could have such a twisted mind to think on a plan like that, but what Rena never though was that the Count was on the cusp of everything, all the kindness and help he gave to the royal family was just a façade to cover up his true desires. 

“Later Sakae’s Kingdom went through a revolution, they didn’t trust anyone to be the king or queen, and after all the chaos and a lot of deaths, the system we know today was consolidated”

Fukushi-san said, but Rena was already on the edge and couldn’t process the amount of information she just got, her hand tremble to the point in which the cellphone rolled between her hands to face the floor.

Her chest went up and down frenetically even though she felt she was lacking on air and breath become harder and harder, her ear felt stun by a penetrating sound that hammered her head, a heavy force pressed her chest, to the point she had to hold on to her knees trying to suppress somehow the pain of being in that empty room safe and sound, meanwhile in some moment of the history Jurina was suffering.

If there was the sightless light of hope, Honoka and her father took care of completely extinguish it. If Jurina wasn’t there anymore, there wasn’t any place to go back, Rena couldn’t help but feel like she doesn’t belong to her time, and when she finally found a place that she could call hers, destiny had to snatch it from her hands.

A heartbreaking cry that echo to her soul resound in the room, the next thing she knew was that her hands began to move by its own , destroying everything around her, she didn’t even bother for the small cuts in her hands that the broken glasses did, nothing really matters anymore. When there wasn’t anything left, she let her body slide on the wall to the floor, running her fingers through her messy hair.

Her body and mind were on fire, there wasn’t absolutely nothing she could do, there never were, even from a beginning she saw everything happening in front of her own eyes without being able to do anything, all this time it was always Jurina who took the worst part by her own, just for once she wanted to be the one who take Jurina out from the darkness.

“Please let me go back to her, I don’t want this to end up like this, please please” Rena didn’t even know to who was she begging with all her might, maybe to the stars or whoever took her to the past in first place, the only thing that was clear was her wish to go back to XIV century, a wish that was consuming her and got to become in the blood that run through her veins and kept her heart beating.     

Rena kept on repeating over and over again the only thing that occupy her mind, hiding her eyes in the palm of her hands, she was afraid of the moment she opened them she remain in her room, but at some point she had to do it, and when finally she gain the strength to do it she couldn’t believe what her eyes were seeing. It was still XXI century, or at least it seemed like it was, as everything around her seemed to have stop in time, literally.

The clock in the wall stopped and began to slowly melt, the walls began to twist to the point that it began to disappear, each time she blink it was like if the place change totally and a smooth breeze began to play with her hair, a pleasant fragrance filled her lungs. But it wasn’t neither XIV century, it was in fact nowhere, as the only thing around was a large sakura tree, which let fall its petals gracefully as the wind blew.

Her ears were alerted by soft footsteps walking over the grass, Rena tried to look around but there was no one, until a small frame came up from behind the beautiful tree. She couldn’t see clearly the other one’s factions as this one shine brightly, the only thing she could say with certainty is that it was a girl. As the girl got closer and closer Rena managed to detail her better. Her hair was dark and a little further down her shoulders, but when Rena fully could see her, the only thing she could think was that the girl was the most beautiful person Rena had ever met; the girl’s features where small and delicate, her skin was pale and her eyes irradiate a kindness that moved Rena’s heart with just one glance, there wasn’t any doubt, she had to be an angel.

“Do you know how hard it is to make someone travel in time?” Said the other girl’s melodious voice.

“Who are you?” Rena’s knees didn’t respond keeping her kneeling in the grass, everything was too overwhelming.

“I don’t think that’s the most important right?” The other girl walked to be in front of Rena, who despite the situation, the last thing she felt was fear, even more, somehow something inside her was telling her that everything would be ok “You must have questions Rena” Said the angel as she sense that Rena would not talk by her own.

“How… How all this happened to me?” It was something Rena needed to know, of course she had her own theories, but none of them satisfied her.

“Do you believe in soul sisters?” Was the answer she got along with a warm smile, answer to which Rena couldn’t do more than frown confuse, in which part of the equation comes in soul sisters “Let me explain everything from the beginning. Everything in the world has to have a balance, it cannot exist light without darkness, and if someone travels in time to the past, someone has to do it to the future to maintain that balance” Rena listened carefully, but still she didn’t understood what she had to do in that, reason why the angel understood she had to be more specific.

“When Shinoda traveled to the past, you were destined to born in the future, but Rena, you don’t belong to XXI century. Just one single thing kept you tied to the place you belong, the only thing that can’t not be broken even when there are thousand years apart… your other half was waiting for you in XIV century, you just need to wish to go back to her from the deepest of your soul, take it as an apology gift”

And that was it, Rena’s mind broke down destroying all she was, reducing her into simple bones and flesh that didn’t had any purpose more than mere existence, all this time her heart knew it, she never found a place where she could feel herself, and now she knows that in fact she had always been looking in the wrong place, but it was too late now, she had lose everything, rather they had taken it away from her in front of her eyes.

“It doesn’t matter anymore, because Jurina is… she is…” Her voice resist to let her say it.     

“That’s right we’re running out of time, I need you to take a decision Rena” Said the girl kneeling in front of Rena to look her right in the eyes “You have to decide whether you stay with your family and friends in XXI century, where you’ll have a life full of success, or went back to XIV century, where you’ll never know if the next day you may lose everything and you will be left completely alone”

Suddenly, around her began to appear memories from each eras, her first steps and words. How anxious and happy she was the first time she talked to Airi being just a kid, the long nights in which her mother consoled her, the same as the fun experiments in which she helped Yui and each minute looking for Paruru when she just vanish, the hours listening to Yuki’s stories, and every smile, kiss and embrace she shared with Jurina, when Rena felt she could be eternal and had the certainty that it doesn’t exist any better feeling than the warmth when Jurina’s arms wrapped around her gave her, and the fireworks inside her stomach flutter uncontrollably with every I love you. 

Even if it was aching, and the angst and agony may wait for her, it all was worthy if she could be at least one more minute with Jurina. Of course the fact of leaving her family behind hurt too, but Rena knew they would understand her decision, and will wish for happiness whenever be her decision.

“Take me to her, to the love of my life” Said Rena winning a big grin from the angel, who somehow began to disappear in the middle of a stunning light which become brighter and brighter, to the point it began to consume everything around and Rena’s eyes began to hurt.

“Please let me ask you for a favor Rena” She hear the voice of the angel even if she couldn’t see her face any more “Please tell Yuki it is ok if she finds happiness with someone else, and thank you  for being the for Jurina when I couldn’t, you’ve done more for her than you though”

The light end up dazzling her eyes, and when she finally manage to opened them again, she found her feet standing over a wooden floor, a big bed behind her that she recognized perfectly, her heart stirred when she found on a corner the same cloths she had just seen an hour ago folded on a chair and the sweet cherry perfume filling her lungs intoxicating her sense once again, she was back.

Rena didn’t had much time to feel exited, as in Jurina’s office her world was about to end. It didn’t even exist the necessity to send an order to her feet of running with all her strength, luckily no one was around the castle at that time, every one must be looking for the prince outside. Rena could perfectly hear the beating of her heart right in the ears, as it this one were rushing her with each beat in her chest.

She saw at the end of the hall the door which would take her to the end of this nightmare, through the half-opened door Rena manage to see a dim light she suppose was the fireplace, the same as a shadow that takes between her hands a glass of wine, Rena speed up her race and not bother to slow down a bit, she burst in the room, throwing herself over the body of a 18 years old girl whom inevitably drop whatever she had on her hands, filling the room by the sound of a glass braking.

Jurina couldn’t help nor even anticipate the impact that would knock her down along with an extra weight on the top of her. Her first reaction was to think it was a thief or any kind of infiltrator who will took advantage of the situation. But there was one single person whom could fix between her hands so perfectly as if it was made just for her, if it wasn’t for the fact she had her on the top of her with her thin arms hanging over her shoulders tightly, Jurina would believe it was another illusion.

“Please tell me you didn’t took a sip from that glass of wine” She heard her sweet but trembling voice against her nape.

“You didn’t let me” Responded Jurina in a low voice, stroking gently the back of a trembling Rena. Jurina didn’t understood the situation, but it seemed like her princess just went through the worst of the panics “Please tell me you won’t go anywhere, I won’t be able to bear losing you again”

Rena couldn’t do more than deny with her head, she still couldn’t calm down her feelings, everything happened to fast and mix between relief and fear made a knot in her throat, but the only thing that matter in that moment was that Jurina was beside her “I won’t go anywhere in which you’re not anymore”     

Some minutes went by until Rena managed to calm down her stormy feelings, she told Jurina what happened once she left XXI century, since Fukushi-san’s call, to the inexplicable situation with the angel that brought her back, but she just omitted the last thing the angel asked. Jurina didn’t do more than believe every word Rena said, after what she had witness, nothing sound to crazy.

“I fully believe what you’re telling me, but we don’t have enough evidence to accuse Yudai” Said Jurina, after realizing the truth, an incredible anger and thirst for revenge wrapped her, a feeling she thought she had suppressed to long ago.

“Just one thing came to my mind, and it is to put our hands on the fire, I remember you said the count were on terrible health condition” Rena remembered in detail the moment in which Fukushi-san told her the count confessed his crimes.

In the middle of the talk, some heavy steps along with the grind of the door gave a step to the tall figure of the most respectable person in the kingdom. Shinoda’s eyes opened wieldy as she couldn’t believe what she had in front, Shinoda had already got used to the idea she would never see them again or at least that’s what she thought, because when she hear some voices coming from her sisters office, she couldn’t help but wish unconsciously to find them there. 

“What are the two of you doing here?” Said Shinoda as she slowly walked, still not fully believing there were really there.   

Jurina and Rena share an accomplice smile, after all what they had to go through, destiny seemed to be smiling at them.

“Is that the way you should greet your sister who just came back from the future?” Said Jurina with a big grin “We’re home” Finally she confirmed, allowing her to be wrapped in her sister’s embrace.

“Welcome back”

“Jurina Rena” It seemed that Shinoda wasn’t the only one who came to welcome them, as somehow under the door’s frame, were Paruru Yui and Yukurin leaning out, with the same kind of astonishment expression the Queen had, quickly being replace with big smiles.

Finally Rena could feel the warmth she thought she had lost, there wasn’t any doubt she had took the right decision, because it was in that precise moment, in which she was surrounded by those people she could firmly called family, that Rena confirmed once again that she had find the place where she belong.

But not everything can be pink, behind their return was a big problem, which if wasn’t solved as soon as possible, it could mean the end of everything. That’s why after the hugs and one than another tear, it was the moment to face the real trouble.

The smiling faces become gloomy, the bright in their pupil now seemed to be dark as the night, and the blood running through their veins began to boil, no one questioned what Rena told them, as if somehow everyone was seeing it coming from Honoka and Ryuu, what made their hearts sink a little bit but at the same time beat furiously was the mention of the count. Without the need to even say it, all of them knew what to do, the news that the Count was on a terribly physical condition was known through all the kingdom, so they only needed one thing, ride a carriage and direct to the Ichijo’s mansion.

To Shinoda’s request, only she and Jurina were the ones who went in to Ichijo Yuida’s room, decision that no one discussed. Yui began to walked anxiously from one side to another in front of the door, from where couldn’t be hear a single noise. Paruru on the other side wasn’t doing more than look to an empty point in the room, but if Rena has to say, she was sure Paruru was the most nervous of all. Finally there was Yuki, who was standing in front a great window, gazing at the people from outside who came in and go from the Count’s residence, most of them were imperial guards ready to arrest a single man.

The look on the eyes from the last one was more than cloudy, it kind of feel she was hiding a terrible anger, and for what Rena could sense not only in Yuki’s eyes, but in every single movement she did, was an immense pain, her silence was screaming for something, allowing Rena to remember she had a message for her; Rena didn’t wait longer and walked to her friend, laying her hand on the tallest to get her attention.

“How are you?” asked Rena with a subtle smile.

“Shouldn’t be me the one asking that?” Yuki smiled back, looking back to the window along with a dismal sight, a fact that Rena didn’t lose to affirm once again that her friend was having a hard time with her own “I’ll go through this, I already did several times, I just have to remember how” Said Yuki out of the blue, and maybe Rena didn’t knew the full story, but it sure must be related to the argue she witnessed.   

“Yuki, do you know a short girl, with pale skin as porcelain, dark hair a little bit longer down the shoulder, with delicate features and a kind gaze, so beautiful that she almost looks like an angel” Said Rena, to what Yuki looked at her with wide eyes open, taking her by the shoulders roughly.

“How is that you know-” When Yuki realized the frightened Rena under her gaze, Yuki calmed down her tone and regain her composure, letting Rena’s shoulders go “Where have you seen her?”

“Even I still don’t know how to explain it, but thanks to her I’m able to be here, and she want to tell you, that it’s ok if you find happiness with someone else” Rena said what the angel had ask her, and somehow she figure out who the girl was as she saw Yuki’s reaction, who couldn’t hold back the lonely tear streaming down her face to then lower her head, not allowing Rena to see her face any longer.

“Thank you…Rena” She barely could hear her say, and without the need to say anymore, Rena walked away to her seat, giving her friend some space, maybe after this, Rena can be a genuine smile plastered in her face. 

After 30 long minutes, Jurina and Shinoda came out from the room, their expressions are completely indescribable, as it was a mixture between sadness sorrow melancholies but at the same time anger indignation and disappointment. 

“He confessed everything” Informed Shinoda in a harsh voice, you could even notice a glimpse of hurt, as if you think about it, he had become like a second father to them “Yuki, can you please prepare everything for the hearing in which he would declare his crimes, and Paruru give the order to the guards of go after Honoka and Ryuu before they can escape” Were her last orders.   

It is easy to guess what happened in the following days, somehow Ryuu end up spilling the truth, all about their plans to murder the whole royal family, including Rena. Thanks to his confession, his sentence were decreased a little bit, the same as he helped to send Honoka to the dungeon for life; the most unusual from all, is that Honoka didn’t say a word during all the process, she just accepted whatever the future had prepare for her, and even if it sound crazy, it seemed like she had found some kind of relief or pace, her hunt had finally ended   

       
-----------------------------------------


The grind of the door being opened in the silence of the night woke up Rena, there wasn’t any sight of the sunlight outside, reason why she deduced it was around 4 or maybe 5 in the morning. Few days ago she would be afraid of the strange noises but not now, there wasn’t anything to be afraid of now, and Rena perfectly knew who was the owner of the footsteps getting closer to the bed laying beside her, and running its hands around her waist.

Jurina had to leave Sakae’s kingdom around a whole week, because Honoka’s trial took place in Akihabara, the central kingdom from the whole empire.

“Welcome back” Muttered Rena caressing with the tip of her fingers the prince’s arm, enjoying at the same time the breath of the youngest against her nape.

“I’m home” Said Jurina under the same tone, with the difference that the exhaustion of her body could be feel in her voice “It’s all over” State Jurina. 

Rena did nothing more than turn her body to face Jurina, even if she couldn’t see the face of the prince, Rena could be sure a light smile adorn Jurina’s lips, as with her finger she trace the dimples under her fingertips. There wasn’t the need to talk about it, both had already suffered enough, and the only thing they wanted was to leave everything behind.

“Come with me” Said Jurina as she took Rena’s wrist and head her steps towards the exit, carefully making sure no one catch them sneaking out from the castle, but their silly laughs made the task harder than it should. Finally both reach the stable, where both took an only horse to enter the forest, although it was completely dark, Rena couldn’t be feeling safer with Jurina.

Just 10 minutes took them to arrive at the place which belong only to the two of them. Sitting in the grass, at the horizon could be seen the first rays of sun, burning the starts that had been accompanying them, brightening the dark sky and that soon will disappear. Rena cuddle in between Jurina’s arms and legs, despite the cold of the morning, Jurina was keeping her more than warmth.         

The prince ran her hands around Rena’s waist, lying her chin on her princess’s shoulder, inhaling her toxicant sent. Jurina felt how a journey came to an end, recalling all the tears she had to wept, and all the pain she had to went through, but at the same time knowing that she wasn’t alone not even a single minute. After all that happened, Jurina was sure that it doesn’t exist any force in this world who can take Rena way from her, she lives for the moment in which their lips collide and her heart feels alive each time she flash an smile, Rena is the greatest thing Jurina ever had, an no one nor anything will be able to take her away.

“What are you thinking?” Rena broke the comforting silence.

Jurina kissed gently her cheek before whispering in her ear “Nothing you don’t know already” Her eyes closed as she felt the first sun ray brushing her skin, breathing the fresh breeze that made dance the flowers around them. Jurina opened once again her eyes to fix them in her fingers that made its way through the smooth skin of Rena’s forearm until their fingers intertwined “Rena”

The other girl simply made a soft sound as she was enjoying the caresses Jurina made with her thumb over Rena’s hand to not even want to talk, giving Jurina to understand that she had her attention.

“Would you stay with me forever?” Asked the prince in a low voice.

Rena remain silence for a second before spin around to look at Jurina straight to the eyes, which were full with fear for what the future was waiting, but Rena had more than clear her answer. She ran her hand tenderly over the contour of Jurina’s face, hopping that the gesture could gave ease to Jurina’s heart “I’ll with you even after my heart stops beating” She said joining both forehead together, delicately brushing the tip of their noses. 

“Even after all the pain you’ve had to go through by being by my side?”

“If it is by your side, it doesn’t hurt” Certainly the future was uncertain and she will be lying if she said that at some point she didn’t though on give up on everything, but as long as she is with Jurina, there wasn’t anything to be afraid off.

A big grin plastered on Jurina’s face helplessly, as it felt like if Rena had just stole the words from her mouth, but it was the prince who stole Rena’s lips first, sealing in a warm kiss all the love a person can have.

“Then let me love till my last breath and beyond”

Together both had feeling everything, from the deepest angst to the most relief embraces, bearing to beat their own demons the same as let the passion take control of their bodies, from the uncontrollable and intense love to the most innocence and pure feelings. Getting to know the wish of being with one single person for your whole life, and even if they had to confront the evil in person to just be able of embrace each other or simply to have their hands together, if something they had proven is that their love is fireproof, and even from time. Even if everything around them disappear and became dust, they will remain as one, maybe none of them knew where to go but did knew where their heart belong, and the fact that they would even go through time to be beside the other one.   
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 34 (FINAL)
Post by: Genkikid on May 06, 2017, 05:13:22 AM
Purrrrfect happy ending  :heart: :yep:
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 34 (FINAL)
Post by: Ruka Kikuchi on May 06, 2017, 03:40:44 PM
YAY!!!!!! And they live happily ever after! TTwTT
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 34 (FINAL)
Post by: LuckyMatsui on May 06, 2017, 04:00:56 PM
Thanks Author-san for updating and making it a happy ending for WMatsui. Waiting for your next work. :cow:
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 34 (FINAL)
Post by: Minami-chan on May 10, 2017, 12:28:34 AM
A perfect ending.
Thank you very much for finishing the fanfiction.
 I have enjoyed reading it from beginning to end.
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) UPDATE CHAPTER 34 (FINAL)
Post by: Blackdawn on May 16, 2017, 10:08:23 PM
DANG.....i can believe it ends already criesssssss
 :gyaaah: :gyaaah: :gyaaah: :gyaaah:
just remember it first being posted some times ago
i just manage to catch up all of it now...
 :farofflook: :farofflook: :farofflook: :farofflook:
its a good fic......niceeeeeeeeeeeeeeee
thumbsss for author san
 :ding: :ding: :ding: :ding:
great work greats times thanks for all the hardworks
enjoying ur storiesssss and hoping u gonna make lot of it next times
 :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow:
 :byebye: :byebye: :byebye:

Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) COMPLETE
Post by: Foxtchy on July 06, 2018, 03:45:49 AM
Seriously author-san, THANK YOU!!
This whole story actually made me feel like i was in there with them, it was all so real (Except for the obvious fantasy time travel part... :lol: )

The plot was full, yet you didn't hurry too much with the details, Yuki's love story wasn't hasted, there wasn't too much useless drama, there was no frustrating ''This character could've done this or that, why is she so naive?!'' moment, the story's close made sense and brought peace to each character (except the obvious evil ones and the 21st century ones),  your pace was amazing for this fanfic and, to be honest, i truly believe this to be one of my all times favorite fiction from the 48 franchise! :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs

With that said, I'm very grateful for you work, it seriously lit up my whole week and i couldn't thank you enough for that... :cathappy: 
Title: Re: THROUGH TIME (WMATSUI) COMPLETE
Post by: firebird123 on July 06, 2018, 06:13:26 AM
Seriously author-san, THANK YOU!!
This whole story actually made me feel like i was in there with them, it was all so real (Except for the obvious fantasy time travel part... :lol: )

The plot was full, yet you didn't hurry too much with the details, Yuki's love story wasn't hasted, there wasn't too much useless drama, there was no frustrating ''This character could've done this or that, why is she so naive?!'' moment, the story's close made sense and brought peace to each character (except the obvious evil ones and the 21st century ones),  your pace was amazing for this fanfic and, to be honest, i truly believe this to be one of my all times favorite fiction from the 48 franchise! :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs

With that said, I'm very grateful for you work, it seriously lit up my whole week and i couldn't thank you enough for that... :cathappy:

Thank you very much for your comment, although it was my first fic and I still feel it could be better, I'm so glad you liked it so much, you also lit up my day with your comment, it really encouraged me to write more and I'm about to upload a new fic, so please look foward to it too :hee: :hee: